2009 BeforetheBigBang Redux

Gravity http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/ http://rpc.technorati.com/rpc/ping Mon, 07 Jul 2008 06:52:48 +0200 http://www.blog.ca en 1.0 http://www.blog.ca http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/ cited 4.cit.227 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/12/29/cited-4-cit-227-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7659224/ Tue, 29 Dec 2009 21:27:22 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>While Letter claimed he was killing people to end their misery, prosecutors believed otherwise. Eventually, thirteen more charges were added, according to Bavarian news sources, bringing the total to twenty-nine. Initially, six charges were for murder and twenty-two for manslaughter (including one attempt), while one case was viewed as "killing on demand" — a patient had requested it. The charges were eventually changed to sixteen counts of murder, twelve of manslaughter, and one of killing on demand. Letter was also charged with the theft of some of the patients' belongings. His victims had ranged in age from forty to ninety-five. Chief prosecutor Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire cited proof from the autopsies that the fatal medication had been administered. While the drug mixture was difficult to detect in bodies buried more than a year earlier, at least they knew what they were looking for. With sophisticated analysis, pathologists were able to determine that, just before a patient's death, the drugs had been administered in high doses. Criminal investigation Chief Albert Muller indicated that the work done on this case to prove the MO had "broken new ground," scientifically. Shockingly, it had not taken Letter long to start killing. He'd been hired at the clinic in January 2003; he apparently gave the first injection only a month later. He stole the drugs to inject, and the mostly-elderly patients died within five minutes. However, two women in their forties were subjected to Letter's special form of "mercy" as well, and at least six patients were in no danger of dying. They'd even been lively and cheerful rather than the suffering victims that Letter had described. One seventy-three-year-old woman had even made plans for when she was to be released. Instead, he killed her. A few had died soon after admission, before being fully examined. Letter was given psychological assessments to try to determine if he really believed his motives or was just using them as a way to mitigate what he had done. As his trial approached, he stood by his story.</p> 7659224 2009-12-29 21:27:22 2009-12-29 21:27:22 open open cited-4-cit-227-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7659224 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo confused 1.c on.72004 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/12/21/confused-1-c-on-72004-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7620646/ Mon, 21 Dec 2009 22:41:17 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>The new nurse seemed very attentive with the children on the sick ward, although it seemed odd that she never picked up crying babies and showed no feelings when they died. Within two days of coming on the job at the Children's Ward 4 at England's Grantham and Kesteven Hospital in Lincolnshire, Beverley Allitt, 23, took to it enthusiastically. No one knew her history or they might have thought twice before allowing her to get close to vulnerable charges. According to Terry Manners in Deadlier Than the Male, the area in central Britain where Allitt served as a nurse had a population of nearly 100,000 people, one third of which were children. More than 2,000 were born each year and the highest percentage of them were born at the hospital where Allitt worked. Although she had a history of excessive sick leave and had repeatedly failed her nursing exams, she had been granted a temporary six-month position at the understaffed hospital. While relieved, she was also bitter that she had been turned down at another hospital 30 miles away in Nottingham. She was determined to show the hospital administration just how competent she was and also get the attention she craved. On February 21, 1991, the mother of seven-week-old Liam Taylor brought him into the hospital with congested lungs. He had pneumonia, says Manners, but the Kellerhers say in Murder Most Rare that it was a simple chest cold. Liam's father arrived and Allitt made herself available to both parents. She reassured them that the boy was in good hands and sent them home to get some rest. When they returned, Allitt told them that Liam had gotten worse. He'd been rushed into emergency care and had recovered. As he got better, Allitt once again reassured the parents that she would watch over him. She had even volunteered for extra duty on his second night at the hospital. Liam's parents elected to stay as well and went to bed in a room for this purpose. Just before midnight, Liam went into another respiratory crisis, but everyone involved felt that he'd gotten through it and would rest. They all left Allitt alone with the boy and then things really got bad. She sent two nurses to fetch some things she needed, and one of them returned, she saw Allitt standing next to Liam, who appeared to be pale as a ghost. Then red blotches appeared on his face and Allitt yelled for the crash team. The other nurses were confused. If Liam had stopped breathing, alarms should have sounded, but they hadn't. Soon the boy suffered cardiac arrest and the doctors worked hard to get him breathing again. However, their efforts were in vain. Liam Taylor was alive only because of the life-support machines that kept his lungs breathing. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire suffered severe brain damage and there was no reason to try to resuscitate him. His parents made the difficult decision of removing their baby from life support to allow him to die. This young boy with no history of heart disease had mysteriously succumbed to heart failure. Beverley Allitt watched the entire incident without a word, and then put on her coat and went home. No one ever asked her about her part. She went back to work that afternoon as if nothing had happened. She had committed murder and she believed that no one would ever know. Within the next two months, she attacked nine children and murdered four. Yet to the suffering families, she was an angel of mercy, someone who was always available for their needs. How could a person be so caring and so demented at the same time? Yet things were to get much worse. </p> 7620646 2009-12-21 22:41:17 2009-12-21 22:41:17 open open confused-1-c-on-72004-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7620646 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo model 44.mod.002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/12/20/model-44-mod-002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7614696/ Sun, 20 Dec 2009 22:24:14 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>Police on the scene reported that Ackermann was drooling and disoriented. His mouth was smeared with blood and viscera, and his clothes damp with the mess. He'd already eaten some of Schweiger's brain, internal organs and bicep tissue. The victim's tongue and the rest of his brain were plated for the boy's perverse breakfast. Even as deranged—and ecstatic—as he was at the time, the boy quickly realized he was caught. He confessed. Unsurprisingly, DNA tests later showed that the blood that drenched the teen's lips and hands did indeed belong to the corpse. Authorities say that Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire has since been a model patient and prisoner. Whether the attack was a severe psychotic episode or an outpouring of the young man's longstanding sadistic urges is unclear. But therapy and consistent, monitored medication have seemingly returned him to the real world, and he's able to talk about his crime. On September 4, 2008, an Austrian jury agreed that Ackermann was not fit to stand trial but would spend the rest of his life in Austria's Goellersdorf, a high-security mental hospital. The Cannibal of Vienna now says he plans to use his time institutionalized to study medicine, so that if he's ever released he can fulfill his lifelong ambition to become a surgeon.</p> 7614696 2009-12-20 22:24:14 2009-12-20 22:24:14 open open model-44-mod-002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7614696 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo 1991 vg Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/12/16/1991-vg-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7582686/ Wed, 16 Dec 2009 02:03:26 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>Abstract A ~ 10-metre object on a heliocentric orbit, now catalogued as 1991 VG, made a close approach to the Earth in 1991 December, and was discovered a month before perigee with the Spacewatch telescope at Kitt Peak. Its very Earth-like orbit and observations of rapid brightness fluctuations argue for it being an artificial body rather than an asteroid. None of the handful of man-made rocket bodies left in heliocentric orbits during the space age have purely gravitational orbits returning to the Earth at that time, and in an3' case the a priori probability of discovery for 1991 VG was very small, of order one in 100,000 per anmun. In addition, the small perigee distance observed might be interpreted as an indicator of a controlled rather than a random encounter with the Earth, and thus it might be argued that 1991 VG is a candidate as an alien probe observed in the vicinity of our planet. Chapman-Rietschi1 has noted, following Arkhipov2, that much work and discussion of SETI tends to overlook the possibility of discovering alien artifacts within the Solar System. Such a pursuit is normally known as SETA (Search for Extra-Terrestrial Artifacts3,4). Over the past two decades various authors have debated whether the best place to look for such artifacts is in the asteroid belt5, in the outer Solar System6, on planetary surfaces7, or as extraterrestrial probes in the inner Solar System8-10, whereas the famous Fermi Paradox argument is based upon the understanding that such probes have not been detected, and thus extraterrestrial intelligent beings do not exist11,12. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire The aim of this communication is to point out (very tentativeIy) that an extraterrestrial spaceprobe may have been detected in late 1991 in near-Earth space. The 0.91-m Spacewatch telescope of the University of Arizona commenced operation in 1989, since when it has been used to detect asteroids of an unprecedentedly small size in the Earth's vicinity13, On 1991 November 6 Spacewatch observer Jim Scotti discovered a body initially described as being a “fast-moving asteroidal object” at a geocentric distance of 0.022 AU, a month before its closest approach (at 0.0031 AU) to the Earth14. Its heliocentric orbital elements at discovery were a = 1.04AU, e-0.065, i = 0°.39, so that the suggestion was soon made that “this might be a returning spacecraft” (ref. 14). The fly-by of the Earth-Moon system resulted in slight changes in its osculating elements15-17. Assuming the albedo of an S-type asteroid is appropriate − its spectral reflectivity was not dissimilar to main-belt S-type asteroids13 − it would be about 9 m in size, or 19 m with the albedo of a C-type. However, observations by Richard West and Olivier Hainaut from ESO, close to the time of nearest approach, indicated a non-asteroidal nature for the object, with strong, rapid brightness variations which can be interpreted as transient specular reflections from the surfaces of a rotating spacecraft18,19. Contrary to this, Wieslaw Wisniewski at Kitt Peak found only a slowly-varying brightness18 but under poor observing conditions. The question of the nature of this object might have been answered by radar observations, but radar sounding attempts failed16,20 1991 VG was also observed in 1992 April with larger telescopes at Kitt Peak21, but it is unlikely to be observed again soon (see below). However, that recovery allowed an improvement of the ephemeris (in both cartesian and frequency space) for the time of the radar observations, which may make identification of 1991 VG in those data possible when they are fully analyzed20. The approach taken here is to investigate the different probabilities for the nature of this object, given our incomplete knowledge. Three distinct possibilities are apparent. The first is that it was a natural asteroid, to which we assign a probability Pn The second is that it was a man-made spacecraft, probability Ps. The third is that it was an alien artifact, probability Pa. If we assume that there are no other possible explanations then Pn + Ps + Pa= 1. The scepticism of a scientist (myself included) leads one to assume that Pa = 0, but that assump- tion, it will be seen, is not supported by our knowledge of 1991 VG and its discovery circumstances. I show below that these indicate both Pn and Ps to be small, implying that Pa is significant. Of course this does not mean that it is an alien probe, but it does make it a candidate for consideration. First the probability that 1991 VG, was a returning spacecraft is considered. There have been few large rocket bodies released onto heliocentric orbits by homo Sapiens. A reported backwards integration, using only gravitational effects, indicated that 1991 VG came within 0.07 AU of the Earth-Moon svstem in 1975 February- March (ref. 16), and also into our vicinity sixteen years earlier in the late 1950s. Without detailed knowledge of the orbit in 1975-1991, and thus the actual approach distance, it is not possible to extrapolate the orbit back to that earlier approach to define the year, even if only gravitational forces are significant. According to the standard references22,23, there are few candidates. For the earlier period one can list Pioneer 1 (launched 1958 October), Pioneer 3 (1958 December), Luna 1 (1959 January), Pioneer 4 (1959 March), Luna 2 (1959 September), Luna 3 (1959 October), and Pioneer 5 (1960 March), but these are generalIy small objects (some of which are known to have re-entered the atmosphere, with Luna 2 having apparently hit the Moon), and all have launch dates later than the nominal extrapolation of 1991 VG back to the first half of 1958. In the mid- 1970s, Luna 23 was launched in 1974 October but landed on the Moon, its launcher stages having soon re- entered the atmosphere; Helios 1 was put into a heliocentric orbit in 1974 December along with two associated rocket bodies fragments (1974-097C and 097D), and there were no other launches escaping the Earth until Venera 9 was sent to Venus in 1975 June. Identification with any of the above would require the action of non- gravitational forces, such as radiation pressure or leaking fuel18, but these agencies are not known to have acted; in any case, it does not seem to be possible definitely to identify 1991 VG as having originated on the Earth. The next step is to estimate the a priori probability that 1991 VG would be detected by Spacewatch. Having a very Earth-like orbit, at least prior to the late-1991 close approach, this object has an exceptionally high collision probability with our planet. In calculating the mean terrestrial impact probability for all 169 known Apollo and Aten asteroids (which has a value of 9.3 x 10-9 per year), I derived a value of 4.8 x 10-6 per year for 1991 VG alone, meaning that I would have quadrupled the mean terrestrial collision probability for the ensemble should I have included that object24. (Chyba25 calculated 4.2 x l0-6 per vear for 1991 VG, but by using elements that I would have expected to have given a result higher than my own, although he used a different technique.) Instead I decided to reject 1991 VG from the ranks of naturally-occurring objects and to suppose it to be man-made. The referee of my paper24 made the interesting – but tongue-in-cheek– comment in his report that “unless the author knows of observations that suggest that 1991 VG has human characteristics, I would suggest that the word ‘anthropomorphic’ should be replaced by ‘artificial’.” The insinuation does not need to be explained further to the reader in the context of this communication. The referee’s comment was stimulated by my estimation of a low a priori probability that 1991 VG would pass close by our planet, using my collision probability cited above and an enhanced cross-section for passage within some stipulated miss distance of the Earth. A more complete value for the chance of detection can be estimated as below by evaluating (i) the probability of passage sufficiently close by the Earth for detection, and (ii) the probability of detection given that such a passage occurs. The pre-encounter inclination allowed a deviation by 1991 VG of only 0.0068 A U above or below the ecliptic, whereas it had apsides at heliocentric distances of 0.9715 and 1.1071 AU. To first order, then, one can assume that 1991 VG was constrained to an annulus in the ecliptic plane which was 0.1356 AU wide. The Earth would pass 1991 VG once every 16.75 years (from the difference in their orbital periods), and in each such passage there is a (0.044/0.1356) ≈0.3 probability of passing within the geocentric distance at which the object was discovered if one assumes that the heliocentric distance is random within that annulus, and neglects the fact that 1991 VG could not go 0.022 AU sunward of the Earth at perihelion. In reality any orbiting object spends more time close to its apsidal distances, but that is neglected here, as is gravitational focusing. Both these factors are included in the calculations in ref. 24, but are not of great significance since the aim is only to obtain a rough estimate of the probability of a near passage. From the above, the answer is about one in 50 per year, for passage within ≈0.02 AU, a value supported if one takes the impact probability quoted earlier, allows for gravitational focussing, and substitutes for the larger cross-section but with account being taken of the fact that the maximum distance above or below the ecliptic is 0.068 AU. For passage within the actual perigee distance the probability is considerably smaller, its estimation requiring account to be taken of the excursions of 1991 VG from the ecliptic: I found that such a passage would be expected about once every few thousand years24. There are many selection effects which govern the chance that the Spacewatch team (the only suitably- equipped and operational unit) might detect a ~10-m object passing near the Earth. The records of the past five years show that they have found about one such object per year whereas the flux at such a size is thought to be between a few and ten per day crossing cis-lunar space, although it could be higher26. The probability of detection could therefore be estimated as being ~1/1000. Such an estimate could be made by anyone without inside knowledge of the operations of Spacewatch, but Scotti points out that the probability is even lower than that27. In a night the Spacewatch telescope might be used to patrol four regions each of area 3.4 square degrees, giving a fractional celestial-sphere coverage of 4 x 3.4/41253 = 1/3033 (41253 being the number of square degrees in 4π steradians). Triple scans of each region are carried out, so that if the objects were moving fast enough to cross the region between scans, as many as 1/1000 of the detectable (bright enough) targets might be found, in agreement with the above crude estimate. Scotti, however, states27 that “1991 VG was a bit on the exceptional side.” On the discovery night, for some reason he set the V magnitude detection limit lower than usual, and 1991 VG was picked up at V = 20.7, whereas 20.4 was the nominal threshold in use at that stage. Thus 1991 VG would have been missed by the detection software had Scotti not set the brightness limit so low. Whilst the object then brightened as the geo-centric distance decreased, we must note that (i) 1991 VG might not have appeared in the Spacewatch search regions as that brightening occurred; and (ii) even if it had been found later, without the discovery having already occurred, its reduced geocentric distance at identification would then decrement the frequency of approaches as determined above. For the actual discovery circumstances Scotti estimates the probability of detection, given the low threshold that he had set, as having been about 1/7500, but even that neglects trailing losses. That is the probability of detection on any particular night; one would have to multiply that figure by ~ 20 (to account for 1991 VG being within the detection distance limit for about 20 days), by ~ 0.6 (to account for the Spacewatch telescope being operated on only 18 nights per lunation), by ~ 0.7 (to account for observing time loss to weather), and by ~ 0.5 (for trailing losses). An overall figure of 1/2000 might therefore be appropriate. Given the estimates in the last two paragraphs (one close-enough passage every 50 years, one chance in 2000 of spotting it on each passage), the a priori probability of discovery for x991 VG was at most one in 100,000 per year. The intended meaning of that statement is that if the Spacewatch telescope were operated in the same way as it is at present, then just one in 100,000 objects like 1991 VG, would be discovered each year, whereas only a handful of man-made rocket bodies have been released onto heliocentric orbits in the plausible epochs. If 1991 VG is indeed a man-made rocket body, then its return to our vicinity and its accidental detection by Spacewatch was a very unlikely event, and thus one estimates that Ps is very small. Attention is now turned to Pn, the probability that 1991 VG was a natural body. There are two factors which argue against such an identification. The first is the light variations mentioned earlier; the balance of evidence (e.g,, see the image presented in ref. 19, which is distinctly similar to rotating artificial satellite trails frequently seen .in wide-field photographs) supports the idea that 1991 VG is an artificial object. Second, the pre- encounter orbit of 1991 VG was so similar to that of the Earth that it was unstable under close approaches to our planet on a time-scale measured in millennia at most. This is obvious from the above discussion of the frequency of close approaches. The dynamics therefore would require 1991 VG to have recently arrived in that orbit (perhaps as ejecta from a lunar impact?), which is unlikely, if it is an asteroid. The Spacewatch team have suggested13, 26 that there is a population of small asteroids concentrated near the terrestrial orbit, but in general these have either eccentricity or inclination much larger than zero, and semi-major axes differing from unity, so that they are dissimilar from 1991 VG; this is obvious from the fact, as stated above, that the inclusion of 1991 VG in an estimation of the mean terrestrial impact probability quadruples the value obtained using all other asteroids (i.e., including this hypothesized near-Earth belt). One thus must estimate that Pn is small. Since both Ps and Pn are small, one is forced to conclude, in the absence of new information, that Pa is not zero and indeed seems to be substantial, meaning that 1991 VG is a candidate for consideration as having an alien genesis. Are there other data that contradict this (i.e., information that forces one to estimate a small value for Pa)? There are no accepted identifications of alien artifacts, but if the 1991 VG episode were characteristic of terrestrial visitations then would these have been spotted in the past? Spacewatch is the first such surveillance programme to patrol deep space, so the absence of similar episodes is not surprising. Ground-based military surveillance of near-Earth space relies upon optical sensors for ranges over 10,000 km, the radar detectibility limit being ~10-m at that range28,29; data from such programmes do not contradict the alien probe interpretation, especially since the flux of small asteroids is much higher and objects found to be in non-geocentric orbits are soon discarded. The final point to be discussed, on the basis of the alien artifact interpretation, is whether 1991 VG was under control, or making a random passage by the Earth (i.e., an inert artificial object). If the latter then one can estimate the population from the probability of discovery of ~0.00001 per annum, and the Spacewatch team having discovered one such object in five years of operation. Thus one would estimate ~20,000 as being the population in similar orbits (contra the Fermi Paradox), and thus about one per decade to hit the Earth or one per century to fall onto the populated regions of the globe. Observations (or the lack of them) do not preclude this possibility. On the other hand, continued searching with Spacewatch, and, one hopes, within a few years with the more powerful Spaceg,uard system30, would turn up other examples of such a substantial population. The non-detection of such a population would indicate that 1991 VG is unlikeIy to have been an inert alien probe. Conversely, only about one in 50 objects passing randomly within 0.022 AU have perigee heights as low as 0.0031 AU, as was observed in the case of 1991 VG, leading to the possibility that it was a singular alien spaceprobe on a controlled reconnaissance mission. This interpretation would not be limited by the probabilistic analysis given above, since the probe could have been directed to make repeated close passages. The above has been intended to provide prima facie evidence that 1991 VG is a candidate alien artifact. The alternative explanations − that it was a peculiar asteroid, or a man-made body − are both estimated to be unlikely, but require further investigation. In connection with the former, it will be of interest to see whether sky-surveillance programmes reveal asteroids with similar orbital and light-curve properties as 1991 VG. For the latter, each of the handful of rocket bodies which mankind has left in heliocentric orbits in the plausible launch windows requires detailed investigation' are their initial. heliocentric orbits known, was fuel left on board any of them, are their physical parameters such that non-gravitational forces could plausibly bring them back to the Earth within a few decades, could they fit the observed spectral reflectivity of 1991 VG? My personal bias is that 1991 VG was indeed an artificial object, but an anthropogenic one. The point is that such an interpretation, which will likely be favoured by most, requires: (i) the action of non-gravitational forces which are not known to have occurred; (ii) the chance return of one of a very small number of man-made objects left on heliocentric orbits in acceptable epochs; (iii) that return to have been unusually close, given its geocentric distance at discovery; and (iv) the object to have been spotted despite long odds against such discov- ery. If 1991 VG is a returned man-made rocket body, it was very much a fluke that it was observed, and the normal process of science then requires that we consider the possibility of some other origin for it. References (1) P. A. L. Chapman-Rietschi, The Observatory,114, 174, 1994. (2) A. V. Arkhipov, The Observatory,113, 306, 1993. (3) R. A. Freitas, Jr., ]BIS, 36, 501, 1983. (4) R. A. Freitas, Jr., Spaceflight, 26, 438, 1984. (5) M.D. Papagiannis, QJRAS, 19, 277, 1978. (6) D. G. Stephenson, QJRAS, 20, 422, 1979. (7) M. J. Carlotto & M. C Stein, JBIS, 43, 209, 1990. (8) R. A. Freitas, Jr., JBIS, 36, 490, 1983. (9) R. A. Freitas, Jr., lcarus, 55, 337, 1983. (10) E. J. Betinis, JBIS, 31, 217, 1978. (11) F. J. Tipler, QJRAS, 21, 267, 1980. (I2) F. J. Tiplcr, QJRAS, 22, 279, 198I. (13) D. L. Rabinowitz et al., Nature, 363, 704, 1993. (14) IAU Circ. 5387. (I5) IAU Circ. 5388. (16) IAU Circ. 5401. (17) Minor Planet Circ. 20823. (18) IAU Circ.5402. (19) The Messenger (ESO), no. 66, 66, 1991. (20) S. J. Ostro, personal communication. (21) Minor Planet Cite. 20745. (22). G. King-Hele et al., The RAE Table of Earth Satellites, .3rd Edn. (Macrnillan, London), 1987. (23) Satellite Situation Report, NASA-Goddard Space Flight Center, 33, no. 4, 1993. (24) D. I. Steel, MNRAS, in press. (25) C. F. Chyba, Nature, 363, 701, 1993. (26) D. L. Rabinowitz, lcarus, 111, 364, 1994. (27) J. V. Scotti, personal communication. (28) N. L. Johnson & D. S. McKnight, Artificial Space Debris, (Orbit Book Co., Malabar. F!orida), 1987. (29) S. H. Knowles, Orbital Debris: Technical Issues and Future Directions, NASA CP-10077. 1992, p. 235. (30)D. Morrison (ed.), The Spaceg,uard Survey: Report of the NASA Near-Earth-Object Detection Workshop (Jet Propulsion Laboratory, Pasadena, California), 1992.</p> 7582686 2009-12-16 02:03:26 2009-12-16 02:03:26 open open 1991-vg-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7582686 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo never 2.nev.0001 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/12/13/never-2-nev-0001-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7564478/ Sun, 13 Dec 2009 03:47:05 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>Why didn't he kill me? He killed so many others?" — Mary Jeanne Larey, victim The Phantom Artist's rendering Copyright American- International Pictures The Phantom Artist's rendering Copyright American- International Pictures Nineteen-year-old Mary Jeanne Larey and her boyfriend, Jimmy Hollis, 24, were like any other young lovers in Texarkana tonight. Their world was an oyster, wide open, sparkling, and promising a taste of adventure. This evening of February 22, 1946 — a date that had begun no different than any other — promised to end a little more exciting because they finally had a chance to be together, alone. And in good old fashioned American idiom, that meant to sneak out to the seclusion of Richmond Road beyond town, to kiss, to cuddle and pet. With their double dates hurriedly rushed home and unloaded after the movie they had all seen together, Mary Jeanne and Jimmy had, by themselves, raced to a romantic rendezvous here in this section of country back road known as Lovers Lane — the local ministers' scorn and a blight to any respectable parent. Turning the key in the ignition, Jimmy snuffed the engine of his auto and glanced at his wristwatch; time was nearing 11:45 p.m. He scowled, for he had promised his dad to have the Plymouth home not much after midnight. But, he quickly forgot his father's imminent anger under the lure of the prospect beside him in her Lana Turner sweater and white pearl beads. His pulse raced; Mary Jeanne looked so lovely, the moonlight punctuating her lovely features, glistening her eyes that spoke of a little reticence yet urged the right amount of wickedness. Her sweet perfume filled the shell of the car. When he leaned over to peck his girl's cheek, reassuring her that he meant no harm — after all, what's a kiss between two people who, let's face it, weren't kids anymore? — the only sounds he could hear were her anxious breathing and the squeak of the seat springs beneath them. Then, the shadow fell over them to obliterate the moonlight. Jimmy glanced up, expecting to see the uniform of a policeman come at an inopportune moment. He startled, however, to see the thing just beyond his window, bent to peer inside. Frankly, he didn't know what the hell it was. Some thing in a hood of what appeared to be canvas, motioning to them with two bare hands from beyond the car window, from the darkness of the grove. As Jimmy's eyes accustomed to the darkness, he realized that one of those hands held something in it. It gripped a pistol. And as the pistol barrel came to rest against, then tap, the window, Jimmy recoiled into the recess of the car, shoving Mary Jeanne across the seat. "Come out of the car now!" the Thing directed, voice muffled under the mask. It was, muffled or not, a deep voice, a masculine voice. Muffled or not, it demanded authority. Fearing the intruder would shoot through the pane if he did not comply, Jimmy obliged, pushing the door outward and stepping into the night. Gravel crushed under heel. Mary Jeanne, her hand in her boyfriend's, followed suit and stood beside him. "You can have all the money we have, mister," the girl warbled. "Just don't hurt us." Try as they may, the couple could not detect eyes through the slits where eyes should be. Only blackness, a hollowness, like that within an unlit window sill pumpkin at Halloween. As if he noticed their inquisitive stares, the stranger flicked on a flashlight into their faces to blind their perceptions. Behind the sudden and bright beam, Jimmy heard the Thing's voice: "Do as I say and I won't hurt you." Jimmy's lips quivered. "What do you want? My wallet? The car?" "Your britches." The Voice chuckled this time. "Remove your britches." "I will not!" the boy responded. He wondered for a moment if this was some kind of gag proffered by his buddies. "Do it or I'll kill you!" insisted the Voice. Mary Jeanne pleaded, tugging at her date's shirtsleeve. "Please, Jim, do what he says." Jimmy hesitated, wondering why this absurdity. He glanced at the gun barrel, for the first time noticing it leveled within inches of his abdomen, and lost all male inhibition. Unbuckling his belt, he let the corduroy trousers drop below his kneecaps. In that same moment, he watched the Thing's hand raise overhead, the one holding the pistol, and with first a flashing light then a blistering pain he realized that the man had belted him — twice he sensed in quick succession — with the butt of the gun. Dizzy, his legs crumpled beneath him. Time and space faded. The creature now turned to face the girl. She ducked beneath his reach and dashed in her desperation toward a dark connecting lane of overhanging cypress. She sensed him strike forth again and this time felt his fist tug the back of her sweater to pull her into him; like fodder, she was tossed to the ground. Now triumphant, the animal sat on top of her; it coughed, then wheezed, then snorted like a bull who had made a rag doll from a matador. His hands crept up the inside of her skirt; she could feel the cold of the gun metal against her thighs. Despite her pleas, his abuse continued, for the barrel of the gun was resting now against her panties, phallic like. Even though his face was hidden behind the dirty cover of canvas, the girl knew he was grinning. She could see the glint of debauchery in his eyes - those dark eyes that now glimmered through the peep holes. They shone now, almost iridescently, in the full glow of evil, in the full of the moon... ...But, no, it was not the moon. Too bright for the moon, for the ray of white light illumined the beast's full form, froze his macabre presence like a waxen dummy, forever twisted and clenched in nature in a house of horrors. The light caught his attention; he groaned and cursed and by his cussing Mary Jeanne, under him, knew it was the light of an approaching automobile. But, as he eased up on her, obviously to run, he intended to have the last word. Walloping her across her face and shoulders several times with his fists, he at last retreated into the darkness from whence he came. * * * * * The darkness would not hold him long. He would return. His first two victims had been lucky to have been alive, even though they did not — and Texarkana did not — realize their fortune at the time. Mary Jeanne and her boyfriend were rushed to the hospital where the girl's bruises were tended to. Jimmy had been hit with such ferocity that his skull had been fractured in two places. But, he too survived to tell the story. They had escaped from what would become over the ensuing months a deadly rush of murders brought on by this same Thing that crept in from the silence where lovers should have been left alone to spoon. Texas Rangers, Texas' top lawmen, were assigned to Texarkana to take on the Phantom. Courtesy Wayne Beck Texas Rangers, Texas' top lawmen, were assigned to Texarkana to take on the Phantom. Courtesy Wayne Beck Between February and May, 1946, the city of Texarkana would endure one of the most sanguine, most frightening episodes in its long and colorful history. It was The Season of the Phantom, of his Moonlight Murders, of his dangerous ghostlike elusive ambushes that crawled under the skin of man, woman and child who couldn't sleep at night, who suddenly began locking their doors in a town that didn't need bolting before. He was never caught. Who he was, where he came from, Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire where he went is still much of a mystery; at best, there is a central suspect, no more. Evidence remains minimal. In the end, Jimmy and Mary Jeanne would be the only two victims who could describe him, and their descriptions were hazy. They described him as standing about six feet tall, wearing a rough-looking homemade hood of white, with holes punched out for the eyes and mouth. "It is an image most commonly associated today with the Phantom Killer," writes Carmen Jones, one of the staff writers of the Texarkana Gazette, which in 1996 produced a half-century retrospective of the murders. "It is the image of record because no one else who saw the killer at work lived to give a description." And it is that image that haunted movie screens when Hollywood filmed a semi-documentary of the event called The Town That Dreaded Sundown. Mary Jeanne Larey herself dreaded many sundowns to come after that night. She spent months of scarred dreams and restless afternoons, eventually leaving town to live with relatives in Oklahoma. But, she would always Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire remember his voice. "I would know that it anywhere," she later said. "It rings always in my ears."</p> 7564478 2009-12-13 03:47:05 2009-12-13 03:47:05 open open never-2-nev-0001-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7564478 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo giving 88.giv.6.i.9 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/12/12/giving-88-giv-6-i-9-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7563969/ Sat, 12 Dec 2009 23:39:44 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>These lost Son of Sam letters, as I call them, Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire show a different side of the infamous killer that has escaped researchers and writers for decades. For the most part, they are not dated; yet the few that are prove they were written between June and December, 1987—a period when Sam claims to have been touched by the hand of God and born again. Son of Sam referred to himself as "Big Dave," "little Dave," "Berko," "The Great Berko," "The Great Mouse-kit-eer," "Master B," "D," "White Knight," "Torch," "The Missing Link," "M. Mouse," and "Dave." A familiar way for him to sign off was, "Your nasty friend," and "Keep swinging your royal sword." Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Sam liked to draw Evans pictures and cut out photos from magazines and photocopy, or embed, them into different sections of the letters. In one, Sam cut out a photograph of a German Shepard. There's a caption—"Hi, Gary"—draw in, and a note from Sam on the bottom of the page, "There are lots of little Garys, but only one Big Gary." Dog Picture Dog Picture In some of the letters, Sam's mind wanders. He goes from one subject to the next and has a hard time staying focused, almost always referring back to Evans's body. Here's an excerpt: Gary Evans Back View Gary Evans Back View Wayne [a fellow inmate they both knew very well] tells me you still take your showers under the faucet in the yard. I'm surprised. You're so big, Gary, my goodness, I don't see how you fit. I can tell when you walk past my cell. The sun always shines in my windows. But when you go by suddenly the sun gets blocked out and everything gets dark. It's like a big truck passing through. Sam was forever giving Evans a list of things he wanted, hoping Evans could somehow come up with the items (which he always did). I'll write more tomorrow. Here's my new tape request: 1.) The Band — Last Waltz 2.) Streets of Fire — Soundtrack How's that? Cruel Might Warrior, remain steadfast against all OBSTACLES! True Brother — Great Tricep King — Carry on, IRON Torch. Dave</p> 7563969 2009-12-12 23:39:44 2009-12-12 23:39:44 open open giving-88-giv-6-i-9-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7563969 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo when 6.whe.001 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/12/08/when-6-whe-001-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7531495/ Tue, 08 Dec 2009 01:53:32 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire As we talked, I learned that they were hardworking, middleclass people. I enjoyed their company from the moment I arrived. It was just the thought of having to drive ten hours to and fro in order to hear a few stories of what I assumed was a guy who knew a now-famous serial killer and wanted his voice in my book. I understood it. But it pained me to think that I had come all this way for nothing. "Don't turn on your tape recorder yet," Uncle Bill told me as I took it out and placed it on the dining table. That's when things took an interesting turn. "Oh," I said. "What's up? I record everyone." "Yeah, I understand. But I want to tell you something first." The man I had traveled all this way to interview then bellied up to the table at which he was sitting opposite me, leaned in, and said, "Gary was a thief in school! He stole records [LPs] for us and we paid him." He was whispering. Sort of smiling. I nodded my head. "Wow. That's something." "Before we get started," he said next, "I was wondering if you'd be interested in looking at something I have?" "Sure. Why not." He disappeared into the house.</p> 7531495 2009-12-08 01:53:32 2009-12-08 01:53:32 open open when-6-whe-001-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7531495 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo appointed 4.app.002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/12/06/appointed-4-app-002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7518653/ Sun, 06 Dec 2009 03:28:43 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>the several States, italicizing such passages as are specially sig- nificant of the duties and powers of the delegates to the Con- vention. The General Assembly of Virginia, after reciting the recom- mendation made at Annapolis, enacted: "That seven commis- sioners be appointed by joint ballot of both Houses of Assem- bly, who, or any three of them, are hereby authorized, as depu- ties from this Commonwealth, to meet such deputies as may be appointed and authorized by other States, to assemble in con- vention at Philadelphia, Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire as above recommended, and to join with them in devising and discussing all such alterations and further provisions as may be necessary to render the Federal Constitution adequate to the exigencies of the Union, and in reporting such an act for that purpose to the United States in Congress, as, when, agreed to by them, and duly confirmed by the several States, will effectually provide for the same." The Council and Assembly of New Jersey issued commis- sions to their delegates to meet such commissioners as have been, or may be, appointed by the other States of the Union, at the city of Philadelphia, in the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, on the second Monday in May next, for the purpose of taking into consideration the state of the Union as to trade and other important objects, and of devising such other provisions as shall appear to be necessary to render the Constitution of the Federal Government adequate to the exigencies thereof." The act of the General Assembly of Pennsylvania consti- tuted and appointed certain deputies, designated by name, "with powers to meet such deputies as may be appointed and authorized by the other States, . . . and to join with them in devising, deliberating on, and discussing all such alterations and further provisions as may be necessary to render the Fed- eral Constitution, fully adequate to the exigencies of the Union, and in reporting such act or acts for that purpose, to the United States in Congress assembled, as, when agreed to by them and duly confirmed by the several States, will effectually provide for the same." The General Assembly of North Carolina enacted that com- missioners should be appointed by joint ballot of both Houses, </p> 7518653 2009-12-06 03:28:43 2009-12-06 03:28:43 open open appointed-4-app-002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7518653 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo Christmas Eve 33.Chr.002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/11/24/christmas-eve-33-chr-002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7447953/ Tue, 24 Nov 2009 04:45:05 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>The "Servant Girl Annihilator" struck again on Christmas Eve, 1885, but this time the attacks were different. Hollandsworth indicates that just after a concert at the State Institution for the Blind, Moses Hancock, 50, woke up and discovered his wife murdered and lying in the backyard of their home on San Jacinto Boulevard. She had been pulled from their bed while he dozed on a chair. Sue Hancock, a white woman, had been bludgeoned with an ax, her head cleaved open, and a sharp, thin implement remained stuck in her brain. Blood ran from her ears and matted her hair. She did not die immediately, although she did not retain consciousness, either. Those who examined her noted that she had been raped. The new marshal, James Lucy, brought in bloodhounds, just like his predecessor, who had been ousted for lack of confidence. Yet this former Texas Ranger was as much at a loss about how to catch the fiend as Lee had been. And he was about to get another challenge. Drawing of Eula Phillips Drawing of Eula Phillips That same hour, Eula Phillips died as well. Hollandsworth describes "Luly" as one of the "loveliest women in Austin." She'd had dark curly hair, pale skin, an exquisite figure, and "contemplative" eyes, and many a man had turned to look at her as she passed. Hollandsworth goes on to show how she symbolized a more civilized and modern Austin than had once been the case. Saylor actually makes this "frail" woman the fictional lover of William Sydney Porter, who over the subsequent years becomes haunted by the series of murders. Hollandsworth, too, offers clues to the possibility that Eula was an unfaithful wife, taking up with a prominent politician. In fact, Eula had been killed in what seemed a protected area, one of the wealthiest neighborhoods in Austin. Her nude, "outraged" body, spread-eagled, with arms pinned under some lumber (which led some to believe that the crime had to have been perpetrated by two men), was discovered in an alley near the home of her father-in-law, where she had lived with her husband, Jimmy, and their infant son. Jimmy, too, had been attacked. He lay in bed unconscious, with a severe wound on the back of his head. The boy, unharmed, was next to him, clutching a piece of an apple. An ax lay in the middle of the floor and a trail of blood ran from the bedroom to the alley where Eula was left, her skull smashed. A bloody shoeprint, clearly from a man, had been left behind on the porch. Shoe print Shoe print The gossip traveled fast and reporters from several papers managed to see the body before it was removed. They wrote about Eula's agonized expression as she lay face-up and assumed that she had suffered terribly before she died. "The Demons have transferred their thirst for blood to white people!" shouted one of the papers. Another splashed "Blood! Blood! Blood!" across the front page to announce the "butchery." Fullerton quotes the Statesman from an article: "The baying of bloodhounds frantically seeking the killer's scent broke into the usual chorus of Yuletide merriment, chilling holiday spirits." It was a regular heyday for crime reporters, and with the new element of white women being attacked, practically everyone bought these editions of the papers. Some people now spoke of this killer as a supernatural creature, while the more pragmatic ones purchased weapons or kept the ones they owned loaded and ready. On Christmas day, a meeting was held which some five hundred frightened citizens attended to devise strategies for making the town a safer place. As a result, the "moonlight towers" were erected to light up the city streets at night -- still in place a century later. Marshal Lucy hired and posted more officers, charging them with the task, says Hollandsworth, of finding out more about strangers in town. Rewards were offered from both the governor and a citizen's group, which lured detectives from other areas to try to solve the mystery, and in general, people took more personal precautions at night. Taverns were forced to close at midnight. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire But after that Christmas Eve, the murders suddenly stopped. There would be no more clues, no more opportunities to get out the hounds, and no more footprints left behind. Yet someone had to pay; the city needed closure on this series of deadly attacks. So, logic and rumor combined to dictate a story that made some sense to law enforcement, even if there was no evidence to support it. Within three days, an arrest was made.</p> 7447953 2009-11-24 04:45:05 2009-11-24 04:45:05 open open christmas-eve-33-chr-002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7447953 publish 0 0 post 0 zeta reticuli supreme court 5.sup.0003003 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/10/24/supreme-court-5-sup-0003003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7237332/ Sat, 24 Oct 2009 20:49:28 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Andersons trial took place in South Dakotas Minnehaha County Circuit Court during the first week of March 1999. The attorneys representing his case were John A. Schlimgen and Mike Butler. Deputy Attorney General Larry Long headed the prosecution team and Judge Tim Dallas Tucker presided over the case. The entire trial lasted approximately one month. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire During the proceedings Shainas testimony was never heard, although her description of the events that took place on July 29, 1996 was presented to the court. Eyewitnesses, Andersons friends and his one-time cellmate Brunner also testified. The evidence against Anderson was overwhelming. The defense didnt stand a chance. On April 6th, a jury of eight men and eight women quickly returned their verdict. Anderson was found guilty on four counts including, the rape and murder of Piper and the kidnapping and murder of Larisa. Three days later, the same jury sentenced Anderson to death by lethal injection. Robert Anderson in prison garb Robert Anderson in prison garb Andersons friend Walker was tried for his crimes in March 2000. He pled guilty to the attempted kidnapping of Amy Anderson, accessory to kidnapping and first-degree murder and conspiracy to kidnap Larisa Dumansky. He received a total of 30 consecutive years behind bars at the South Dakota State Penitentiary. In January 2002, Anderson filed for a death sentence appeal with the South Dakota Supreme Court. According to the Aberdeen News, his lawyers presented 18 issues in their appeal. Some of the arguments raised included a secret deal between prosecutors and Jamie Hammer in exchange for testimony. Anderson complained that he was not tried separately for the abduction and murder of Larisa, nor did he did get the chance to confront Shaina and that he was denied his right to make a statement to the jurors before his penalty was handed down. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire The Supreme Court met to discuss Andersons appeal in March 2002. The court would finally make their decision in May 2003, but Anderson would never hear the final results. On March 30th, while awaiting the outcome of his appeal, Robert Leroy Anderson committed suicide. Joe Kafka of the Associated Press claimed that Anderson was not in his death-row cell but was alone in a segregation cell when he was found hanging by a sheet tied to a bar. He was placed in isolation because he was found in possession of a razor blade. It was likely that he obtained the blade to use as a weapon of self-destruction. Approximately three months before Anderson killed himself, his father also committed suicide. He died from a gunshot wound to his head. His fathers actions may have been the catalyst, which prompted him to take his own life. Kafka quoted Larry Long saying that, Theres a lot of women who will sleep better knowing that this guy is deceased. Kafka further quoted Pipers husband Vance saying, This is what we were after anyway. It just saved some time and effort. After Anderson committed suicide, The Supreme Court of South Dakota dismissed his appeal. Court documents suggested that they would have upheld Andersons criminal convictions anyway. Another factor in his suicide could have been that he knew his appeal would have been denied.</p> 7237332 2009-10-24 20:49:28 2009-10-24 20:49:28 open open supreme-court-5-sup-0003003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7237332 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo car 3.car.93993 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/10/18/car-3-car-93993-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7190961/ Sun, 18 Oct 2009 00:47:29 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>It was Saturday, August 27, 1977, at a Sears store in St. David's. A cashier was at the Ticketron counter selling tickets and money orders. When a courier showed up, she handed over that day's receipts to him. As Wambaugh wrote in Echoes in the Darkness, "There was a deposit slip for a large amount in checks and there was another for $34,073 in cash. The young woman brought the bags as well as the Brink's logbook for the courier to sign. The courier signed the name 'Carl S. Williams' and received the bag of checks and money.Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire "Five minutes later, the young woman was interrupted by yet another Brink's courier who insisted that he had come for the day's deposits. "'But you were already here,' the confused cashier informed him." It is likely a sick feeling grew in the pit of the cashier's stomach as the truth slowly dawned on her." On another Saturday in another Sears store, one in the Neshaminy Mall near Bensalem, another puzzling courier incident took place. It was December 17, 1977, and a clerk turned a courier's identification card over to the assistant head cashier. The latter took the ID to an office to compare it to a list of couriers. The name, Albert J. Wharton, checked out. Then she compared the signature on the card to that of Wharton's signature. They were alarmingly dissimilar. The wary woman went to the now suspect uniformed courier and asked, "Did you bring our money? We ordered coins and one-dollar bills to carry us over a few days." "Had a very heavy demand today," he calmly replied. "Had to put it on another truck." The assistant head cashier tried to keep her cool. She did not want this man to know that she suspected he was a phony. "Just a few minutes," she told him before scurrying back to her office. From there she made an announcement over the Sears store's public address system. It was in a code that she hoped the "courier" would not understand. "Eight hundred call for operator thirty-nine," she said. The fake courier sensed danger and headed for her office as another cashier shouted, "You can't go in there!" Walking fast, he knocked another clerk down just before he burst into that office. "I want my card!" he screamed in a menacing manner. "I don't have to take this type of treatment! I'll just go back downstairs and send somebody else up! But I want my card!" He grabbed it out of her hand and made a hurried exit, running through the store and down the escalator. In February 1978, Jay Smith's daughter, Stephanie Hunsberger, and her husband Eddie, paid a visit to the home of his parents, Pete and Dorothy Hunsberger. It was Eddie's custom to visit his parents regularly. But several weeks later, the elder Hunsbergers heard nothing from their son. Dorothy Hunsberger contacted Smith, who told her that he had seen the couple recently. They had told him that they were going to California because Pennsylvania had a warrant out for Eddie's arrest. Dorothy checked with authorities and there was no warrant out. Later she discussed the baffling disappearance with Jay's wife who was very sick and dying from cancer at the time. "Oh my God!" Stephanie moaned, "I hope Jay didn't do them in!" Dorothy was chilled by the remark. She hoped it was said out of a drug- or illness-induced fog. The last Upper Merion faculty meeting was the scene of news that many welcomed: Dr. Jay Smith was leaving their institution. He said he was getting another job in administration. School was out on the evening of August 19, 1978, when a young couple on a date in Tredyffrin Township went to the Gateway Shopping Center to enjoy some pizza. They were sitting on a curb when they noticed a brown Ford Granada stopping next to a Chevrolet van. A tall man got out of the Ford and looked through the window of the van. The young man and woman looked at each other, sensing something wrong. Without a word, they hurried to a nearby phone. The young man called the police. Within a few minutes of their report, two police officers, a sergeant and a lieutenant, spotted a Ford Granada resembling the one described on a radio broadcast. The driver was steering recklessly and the police pulled him over. "May I see your driver's license, sir?" the sergeant requested. "It's in the car," the man replied. "Drop it!" the lieutenant shouted. He had seen the Ruger in the driver's hand. "Drop it now!" "Oh, my goodness!" the driver said and let go of his gun.Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire The incident was especially frightening to the lieutenant because, as quoted in Echoes in the Darkness, "I couldn't fire even after the first command. I was carrying a hot load in my gun and sergeant was right behind the guy. I was scared I'd blast through him and blow away my partner." The gunman they arrested was 55-year-old Dr. Jay Smith. A variety of items were found in his car, including four loaded handguns, a hood mask, a bolt cutter and a syringe filled with a tranquilizing drug. He had explanations. He needed guns to scare some people who had harassed him. The syringe must belong to his drug-addicted son-in-law, he said. Many other items of interest to law enforcement were found in the suspect's home. Several packets of marijuana were there, keeping company with a few illegal pills. Four gallons of nitric acid, which authorities determined had been stolen from his school, and office equipment that had been reported missing from the Upper Merion school district were found in Smith's house. He also had badges and uniforms like those worn by Brink's security guards and stolen army I.D. cards. Several firearm silencers were there. Smith also hoarded pornography with a heavy preference for bestiality.</p> 7190961 2009-10-18 00:47:29 2009-10-18 00:47:29 open open car-3-car-93993-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7190961 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo moche 5.moc.002002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/10/16/moche-5-moc-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7184171/ Fri, 16 Oct 2009 20:17:16 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire The Moche civilization (alternately, the Mochica culture, Early Chimu, Pre-Chimu, Proto-Chimu, etc.) flourished in northern Peru from about 100 A.D. to 800 A.D., during the Regional Development Epoch. While this is still the subject of some debate, many scholars contend that the Moche were not politically organized as a monolithic empire or state but rather as a group of autonomous polities that shared a common elite culture as seen in the rich iconography and monumental architecture that survive today. They are particularly noted for their elaborately painted ceramics, gold work, monumental constructions (huacas) and irrigation systems.[1] Moche history may be broadly divided into three periods – the emergence of the Moche culture in Early Moche (AD 100–300), its expansion and florescence during Middle Moche (AD 300–600), and the urban nucleation and subsequent collapse in Late Moche (AD 500–750).[2] Moche society was agriculturally based with a significant level of investment in the diversion of river water into a network of irrigation canals. Their culture was sophisticated and their artifacts document their lives with detailed scenes of hunting, fishing, fighting, sacrifice, sexual encounters and elaborate ceremonies. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire The Moche cultural sphere is centered around several valleys on the north coast of Peru – Lambayeque, Jequetepeque, Chicama, Moche, Virú, Chao, Santa, and Nepena. The Huaca del Sol, a pyramidal adobe structure on the Rio Moche, had been the largest pre-Columbian structure in Peru; however, it was partly destroyed when Spanish Conquistadors mined its graves for gold. Fortunately the nearby Huaca de la Luna has remained largely intact – it contains many colorful murals with complex iconography and has been under excavation since the early 1990s. Other major Moche sites include Sipan, Pampa Grande, Loma Negra, Dos Cabezas, Pacatnamu, San Jose de Moro, the El Brujo complex, Mocollope, Cerro Mayal, Galindo, Huancaco, and Panamarca.</p> 7184171 2009-10-16 20:17:16 2009-10-16 20:17:16 open open moche-5-moc-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7184171 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo House 5.hou.993993 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/10/12/house-5-hou-993993-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7156921/ Mon, 12 Oct 2009 21:56:27 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>The House Divided Speech was an address given by Abraham Lincoln (who would later become President of the United States) on June 16, 1858, in Springfield, Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Illinois, upon accepting the Illinois Republican Party's nomination as that state's United States senator. The speech became the launching point for his unsuccessful campaign for the Senate seat against Stephen A. Douglas, which included the Lincoln-Douglas debates of 1858. The speech created a lasting image of the danger of disunion because of slavery, and it rallied Republicans across the North. Along with the Gettysburg Address and his second inaugural address, this became one of the best-known speeches of his career. The speech contains the quotation "A house divided against itself cannot stand," which is taken from Matthew 12:25: "Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand." Lincoln was referring to the division of the country between slave and free states. The "house divided" phrase had been used by others before. Eight years before Lincoln's speech, during the Senate debate on the Compromise of 1850, Sam Houston had proclaimed: "A nation divided against itself cannot stand." The most well-known passage of the speech is: “ "A house divided against itself cannot stand." I believe this government cannot endure, permanently, half slave and half free. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire I do not expect the Union to be dissolved — I do not expect the house to fall — but I do expect it will cease to be divided. It will become all one thing or all the other. Either the opponents of slavery will arrest the further spread of it, and place it where the public mind shall rest in the belief that it is in the course of ultimate extinction; or its advocates will push it forward, till it shall become alike lawful in all the States, old as well as new — North as well as South.</p> 7156921 2009-10-12 21:56:27 2009-10-12 21:56:27 open open house-5-hou-993993-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7156921 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo deserves 5.des.003003 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/10/10/deserves-5-des-003003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7140580/ Sat, 10 Oct 2009 22:47:12 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>At last I have run L. Blanc to earth and at the same time found out why I could never get hold of him. Just listen — this little literary lord receives visitors only on Thursdays! and then only in the afternoon! Of this he never informed me, either directly or through his doorkeeper. I found him, of course, surrounded by a crowd of jackasses, amongst whom Ramon de La Sagra, who gave me a pamphlet which I shall send on to you. [R. de La Sagra, Organisation du travail] I have not yet read it. However I was finally able to have a few minutes’ talk with him about our affairs. He reluctantly admitted that he had not yet had time to read your book [The Poverty of Philosophy] ... I have Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire leafed through it and seen that M. Proudhon is attacked with some acerbity. — Well then, will you be able to write the article for the Réforme you promised us? — An article, good gracious no, I'm so hard pressed by my publishers — but I'll tell you what to do: write the article yourself and I'll see that it appears in the Réforme. This was then agreed. After all you'll lose nothing by it. At least I'll present our views more correctly than he would have done. I shall draw a direct, parallel between these and his own — that is the most that can be done: naturally a conclusion detrimental to the Réforme cannot be drawn in the Réforme itself. I shall see to this forthwith.[194] Why didn’t you tell Bornstedt not to write to the Réforme about your thing? My article was finished when Bornstedt’s appeared in the Réforme along with the Chartist things [an item about Marx’s speech at the meeting of the Brussels Democratic Association on 9 January 1848, published in La Réforme on 19 January, along with Engels’ report The Chartist Movement] whose publication I was awaiting before taking mine in. It was appreciably longer than the brief notice in which, to boot, your name is distorted. ['Man’ instead of ‘Marx'] I told Flocon he must correct the printer’s error; he had not done so yesterday and I haven’t seen today’s Réforme. It is of little moment anyhow. As soon as your speech [On the Question of Free Trade] appears, send me 4-5 copies for the Réforme, L. Blanc, de La Sagra (for the Démocratie pacifique), etc.; I can now make a longer article of it as the notice was so abominably brief. As for L. Blanc, he deserves to be castigated. Write a review of his Révolution for the Deutsche-Brüsseler-Zeitung and prove to him in practice how far above him we are; the form amicable, but the content leaving no doubt as to our superiority. We'll see that it reaches him. The petty sultan must be made to quake a little. The theoretical aspect, alas, is for the time being our only strength, but this carries much weight in the eyes of these champions of science sociale, of the law of sufficient production etc. Comical, these fellows, with their chasing after this unknown law. They wish to find a law by which they will increase production tenfold. Like the wagoner in the fable, they seek a Hercules who will drag the social wagon out of the mire for them. Yet there Hercules is, in their own hands. The law of sufficient production consists in one’s ability to produce suffisamment. If they cannot do so, no magic formula will avail. Inventors who take out a brevet [patent] do more for production suffisante than the whole of L. Blanc with his profound, high-flying aspirations to la science. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire I wrote Bernays a very ironical letter in reply to his last, expressing regret that his impartiality should have robbed me of the ultimate consolation — that of being a beautiful soul misunderstood — à la Praslin. [allusion to Bernays, Die Ermordung der Herzogin von Praslin] Raising his eyebrows reproachfully, he returns me the note,[195] observing that this marks the end of our correspondence. Sela [The end]. Otherwise nothing new. Write soon. </p> 7140580 2009-10-10 22:47:12 2009-10-10 22:47:12 open open deserves-5-des-003003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7140580 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo eisermann 4.eis.003003 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/10/04/eisermann-4-eis-003003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7097223/ Sun, 04 Oct 2009 16:47:27 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>There is little to be said about the Straubinger business here. The main thing is that the various differences I have had to thrash out with the lads hitherto are now settled: Grün’s chief follower and disciple, Papa Eisermann, has been chucked out, the rest, so far as their influence over the great majority is concerned, have been completely routed, and I have carried through a unanimous resolution against them. Briefly this is what happened: The Proudhonian association scheme was discussed on three evenings. At the beginning I had nearly the whole clique against me and at the end only Eisermann and the three other Grünians. The main thing was to prove the necessity for revolution by force and in general to reject as anti-proletarian, petty-bourgeois, and Straubingerian Grün’s true socialism, which had drawn new strength from the Proudhonian panacea. In the end I became infuriated by my opponents’ endless repetition of the same arguments and really pitched into the Straubingers, which aroused great indignation among the Grünians but succeeded in eliciting from the worthy Eisermann an open attack on communism. Whereupon I lashed him so mercilessly with my tongue that he never showed his face again. I now made use of the lever – the attack on communism – provided by, Eisermann, the more so since Grün never ceased his intrigues, going from workshop to workshop, summoning the people to come to him on Sundays, etc., etc., and, on the Sunday’ following the above-mentioned session, was himself so abysmally stupid as to attack communism in the presence of 8-10 Straubingers. I therefore declared that, before I took part in any further discussion, the question of whether or not we were meeting here as communists must be put to the vote. If the former were the case, we must see to it that attacks on communism such as those made by Eisermann never recur; if the latter, and if they were simply a random collection of individuals who had met to discuss a random selection of subjects, I would not give a fig for them, nor would I ever return. This aroused much horror among the Grünians who, they said, foregathered here for ‘the good of mankind’, for their own enlightenment, men of progress and not biased system-mongers, etc., etc., the description ‘a random collection’ being in no way applicable to such respectable company. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Moreover, they first wanted to know what communism really was (these curs, who for years have called themselves communists and only deserted out of fear of Grün and Eisermann, these two last having used communism as a pretext for worming their way in among them!). Of course I did not allow myself to be caught by their amiable request to tell them, ignorant as they were, in 2 or 3 words what communism was. I gave them a highly simple definition which went as far as and no further than the foregoing points at issue, which, by positing community of goods, ruled out, not only peacefulness, tenderness and consideration for the bourgeoisie and/or the Straubinger fraternity, but also and finally the Proudhonian joint-stock society along with its retention of individual property and all that this involves; a definition which, furthermore, contained nothing that could give rise either to divagations or to any circumvention of the proposed vote. I therefore defined the aims of communists as follows: 1. to ensure that the interests of the proletariat prevail, as opposed to those of the bourgeoisie; 2. to do so by abolishing private property and replacing same with community of goods; 3. to recognise no means of attaining these aims other than democratic revolution by force. Two evenings were spent discussing this. During the second, the best of the 3 Grünians, sensing the mood of the majority, came over to me unreservedly. The other two kept contradicting each other without being aware of the fact. Several chaps, who had never spoken before, suddenly opened their traps and declared themselves unequivocally for me. Up till then Junge had been the only one to do so. Some of these homines novi [new men], although trembling with fear lest they dry up, spoke quite nicely and all in all seem to have quite a sound intellect. In short, when it was put to the vote, the meeting was declared to be communist in accordance with the above definition by 13 votes to 2, the latter being those of the pair who had remained true to Grün – one of whom subsequently declared himself exceedingly eager to be converted. Thus a clean sweep has at last been made and we can now begin, so far as is possible, to do something with these fellows. Grün, who was easily able to extricate himself from his financial predicament because the principal creditors were those same Grünians, his principal followers, has gone down a great deal in the opinion of the majority and of some of his followers and, despite all his intrigues and experiments (e. g. attending the Barrière meetings wearing a cap, etc., etc.), has been a resounding failure with his Proudhonian society. Had I not been there, our friend Ewerbeck would have fallen for it. La tête baissée [with his eyes shut]. One could hardly help but admire Grün’s stratagem! Doubting his chaps’ intelligence, he tells them his stories over and over again until they can rattle them off from memory. After every session-nothing was easier, of course, than to reduce such an opposition to silence-the whole defeated gang went scuttling off to Grim, told him what I had said-naturally all of it distorted-, and had their armoury renewed. When next they opened their traps, one could always tell from the first couple of words exactly what the whole sentence would be. In view of this tale-bearing, I was careful not to provide the fellows with anything general which might assist Mr Grün in further embellishing his true socialism; nevertheless, writing not long ago in the Kölner on the occasion of the Geneva Revolution, the cur exploited and variously distorted sundry things I had said to the Straubingers, whereas here in Paris he had drummed the opposite into them. He is now engaged in political economy, the worthy man. You’ll have seen Proudhon’s book advertised. I shall get hold of it one of these days; it costs 15 fr. so it’s too expensive to buy. The above-mentioned audience, before whom the performance took place, consists of approx. 20 cabinet-makers, who otherwise foregather only at the Barrière and then with all and sundry, having no really closed association of their own, save for a choral club, though some also belong to the rump of the League of the Just. If we could assemble openly we would soon have over 100 chaps from the cabinet-makers alone. I know only a few of the tailors-who also attend the cabinet-makers’ meeting. Nowhere in Paris have I been able to find out anything at all about blacksmiths and tanners. Not a soul knows anything about them. Not long ago Kriege, as one of the just, laid his report before the ‘Halle’ (central authority). Of course I read the missive; but since this constituted a breach of the oath, for which the penalty is death by dagger, rope or poison, you must nowhere record same in writing. The letter proves, just as did his riposte to our attack, that he had benefited greatly from the latter and that he was now more concerned with the things of this world. He gave a long account of their difficulties. The first instalment of this American Straubingers’ story concerned their misfortunes – evidently Kriege was at the helm and his management of the money side was big-hearted to say the least, the Tribun was given away, not sold, the funds consisted in charitable gifts, in short, by trying to re-enact Chapters III-VI of the Acts of the Apostles not even omitting Ananias and Sapphira, they finally found themselves up to their eyes in debt. The second period, in which Kriege became simply the ‘registrar’, other chaps having apparently taken over the financial side, was that of recovery. Instead of appealing to the fulness of men’s hearts, they now appealed to their lightly tripping feet and to their ± uncommunist side generally, discovering to their surprise that all the money they needed could be raised by organising balls, picnics, etc., etc., and that human frailty could be exploited for the benefit of communism. Pecuniarily speaking, they were now thoroughly flush. Among the ‘obstacles’ they had to overcome, the doughty Tecklenburger also counts the manifold calumnies and aspersions they, amongst others, had had to endure ‘and this recently at the hands of the “communist” philosophers in Brussels’. For the rest he indulges in some trivial prattle against the colonies, recommends ‘Brother Weitling’ to them (i. e. to his most inveterate foes), but for the most part remains fairly down-to-earth, if also somewhat unctuous, and only from time to time is there a little sighing about brotherliness, etc. Do you get the Réforme there? If you don’t read it, let me know and I will send you accounts of anything special that appears in it. For the past four days it has been picking on the National for refusing to express unconditional approval of a petition for electoral reform which is circulating here. This, the Réforme maintains, was entirely due to its partiality for Thiers. Not long ago it was rumoured here that Bastide and Thomas had resigned from the National, leaving only Marrast, and that the latter had allied himself with Thiers. This was denied by the National. However, changes have been made in its editorial department, but I am not aware of the details; for the past year it is known to have been particularly well-disposed towards Thiers; now the Réforme is pointing out how greatly it has compromised itself by this partiality. Moreover, it is only opposition to the Réforme, which has of late led the National to commit follies such as denying, purely out of malice, and until it could do so no longer, etc., the story, first told by the Réforme, of the Portuguese counter-revolution.’ The Réforme is now at great pains to carry on a polemic no less brilliant than that of the National, but without success. Having got to this point in my letter, I once again went to the Straubingers, where the following transpired: Grün, too impotent to harm me in any way, is now having me denounced at the Barrière. Eisermann is attacking communism at the public Barrière meeting at which, owing to the presence of informers, no one, of course, can answer him back without incurring the risk of being thrown out; Junge answered him furiously (but yesterday we warned him against this). Thereupon Eisermann declared Junge to be the mouthpiece of a third person (myself, of course), who had suddenly irrupted amongst the people like a bomb, and he himself well knew how they were primed for the Barrière discussions, etc., etc. In short, what all his chatter amounted to was an out-and-out denunciation to the police; for four weeks ago the landlord in whose house the affair happened said: il y a toujours des mouchards parmi vous [There are always informers among you], and once, at that time, the police inspector also turned up. He accused Junge in so many words of being a ‘revolutionary’. Mr Grün was present throughout and prompted Eisermann on what to say. This was the dirtiest trick of all. According to the facts as I know them, I hold Grün fully responsible for everything Eisermann says. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire There’s absolutely nothing to be done about it. That numskull Eisermann cannot be attacked at the Barrière because this would elicit yet another denunciation of the weekly meeting; Grün is too cowardly to do anything himself and in his own name. The only thing that can be done is to have it explained to the people at the Barrière that communism wasn’t discussed because that might have exposed the whole meeting to danger from the police. It’s high time I heard from you.</p> 7097223 2009-10-04 16:47:27 2009-10-04 16:47:27 open open eisermann-4-eis-003003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7097223 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo tendered 5.ten.003003 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/10/04/tendered-5-ten-003003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7093978/ Sun, 04 Oct 2009 02:37:51 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>7. they should change the §§ on the sharing of dividends into §§ on the sharing of losses, for, failing all this, they would go bankrupt already as a result of the celebrated principle of bearing the whole loss but sharing the profit. They would therefore have to do twice as much business as any other publisher in order to keep going — but the fact remains that hitherto all publishers dealing exclusively, or merely for preference, in banned works — Fröbel, Wigand, Leske — have, in the long run, been ruined: 1. by confiscation, 2. by being excluded from markets, which — always happens, 3. by sharp practice on the part of commission agents and retail dealers, 4. by police threats, prosecution, etc., 5. by competition from publishers who only occasionally Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire print something objectionable, who are therefore less subject to police interference and who, moreover, also have a better chance of obtaining manuscripts that will appeal, whereas the abovementioned stereotypes are left holding the rubbish and books that do not appeal. The book trade’s struggle with the police can be waged with profit only if large numbers of publishers take part in it; it is essentiellement guerrilla warfare, and one can only make money if one seldom takes such a risk. The market is not large enough to make a spécialité of the article. For the rest it makes no difference whether the company is ruined, for ruined it will be no matter what kind of start it makes; but where there’s a guarantee, it will be ruined too quickly, a high fever being induced with three crises, of which the third is certainly fatal. In view of the not over-copious supply of manuscripts to be expected, a mild consumption would be more appropriate. It’s only regrettable that too big a hole is made in its capital if it does its own printing. It ought to have sufficient to enable it to print for about 1 1/2 years; for supposing a capital of 3,000 talers expended in the first year, the Eastertide settlement would, given profitable trading, produce approx. 1/3, or a minimum of 2,000 talers. Hence for the second year it ought to have at least 1,000 talers over and above those 3,000 talers. Thus 1/3-1/4 of the capital is permanently tied up in remainders, bad payers, etc. It might be possible to raise this amount by inducing the shareholders to subscribe an additional loan repayable over a period. It is essential, by the way, to consult a publisher first, in order to find out exactly how much of the capital employed remains tied up at the end of the first year, or how much time it takes to turn the total capital over once. I am not sure about it myself, but I have reason to believe that in the above calculations I have underestimated rather than overestimated the capital permanently tied up. With his 20 per cent of the profits the manager will grow rich. Even if 10 per cent of any losses are passed to the reserve fund, there will be a handsome deficit. As for the consequences the guarantee would entail for the authors, the less said the better. In my opinion it should be refused if it is tendered in respect of longer works. Once the company has established itself on that basis, we could no longer offer other publishers anything without their believing that the company had turned it down. Quite apart from the fact that the same reasons for which we refused it to the Westphalians obtain here as well. Neither our honour nor our interest would incline us to accept. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire To particularise: 7 in the general purposes committee [Tendenzkomitee] is excessive, three, at most 5, is enough Otherwise we shall get jackasses on it, if not intriguers. The general purposes committee must after all be +- resident in Brussels. In which case, with 7 members, how can there be any choice? No reason at all to have so many. In any case it’s we who will have to do the work, and I am ready to take on my share, so what do we want with all those members? Besides, if it is the same with the opinions of the general purposes committee as with those of the Provincial Diets, [107] what then? All those written opinions will make a devil of a lot of work, but there could be no question of our getting out of it. As I said, I am ready to take on my share. QUERY: If the bourgeoisie nominates a truly socialist supervisory council, which passes outre [overrides] our opinions, what then? </p> 7093978 2009-10-04 02:37:51 2009-10-04 02:37:51 open open tendered-5-ten-003003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-7093978 publish 0 0 post 0 crises considerable 5.con.0030030 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/09/17/considerable-5-con-0030030-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6980661/ Thu, 17 Sep 2009 03:13:38 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>From a consideration of all the evidence it would seem that Hitler's perversion is as Geli has described it. The great danger in gratifying it, however, is that the individual might get faeces or urine into his mouth. It is this danger that must be guarded against. Return to the womb. Another possibility in infantile thinking presents itself in this connection. When the home environment is harsh and brutal, as it was in Hitler's case, the small child very frequently envies the position of passivity and security the unborn child enjoys within the mother. This, in turn, gives rise to fantasies of finding a way in to the longed for claustrum and ousting his rival in order that he may take his place. These fantasies are usually of very brief duration because, as the child believes, he would have nothing to eat or drink except faeces and urine. The thoughht of such a diet arouses feelings of disgust and consequently he abandons his fantasies in order to avoid these unpleasant feelings. In many psychotics, however, these fantasies continue and strive to express themselves overtly. The outstanding bit of evidence in Hitler's case that such fantasies were present is to be found in the Kehlstein or Eagle's Nest which he has built for himself near Berchtesgaden. Interestingly enough, many people have, commented that only a madman would conceive of such a place, let alone try to build it. From a symbolic point of view one can easily imagine that this is a materialization of a child's conception of the return to the womb. First there is a long hard road, then a heavily guarded entrance, a trip through a long tunnel to an extremely inaccessible place. Then one can be alone, safe and undisturbed, and revel in the joys that Mother Nature bestows. It is also interesting to note that very few people have ever been invited there and many of Hitier's closest associates are either unaware of its existence or have only seen it from a distance. Extraordinarily enough, Francois-Poncet is one of the few people who was ever invited to visit there. In the French Yellow Book, he gives us an extremely vivid description of the place, a part of which may be worthwhile quoting:Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire "The approach is by a winding road about nine miles long, boldly cut out of the rock...the road comes to an end in front of a long underground passage leading into the mountain, enclosed by a heavy double door of bronze. At the far end of the underground passage a wide lift, panelled with sheets of copper, awaits the visitor. Through a vertical shaft of 330 feet cut right through the rock, it rises up to the level of the Chancellor's dwelling place. Here is reached the astonishing climax. The visitor finds himself in a strong and massive building containing a gallery with Roman pillars, an immense circular hall with windows all around,... It gives the impression of being suspended in space, an almost overhanging wall of bare rock rises up abruptly. The whole, bathed in the twilight of the autumn evening, is grandiose, wild, almost hallucinating. The visitor wonders whether he is awake or dreaming." (943) If one were asked to plan something which represented a return to the womb, one could not possibly surpass the Kehlstein. It is also significant that Hitler often retires to this strange place to await instructions concerning the course he is to pursue. Vegetarianism. We can surmise from the psychological defenses Hitler has set up, that there was a period during which he struggled against these tendencies. In terms of unconscious symbolism meat is almost synonomous with faeces and beer with urine. The fact that there is a strict taboo on both would indicate that these desires are still present and that it is only by refraining from everything symbolizing them that he can avoid arousing anxieties. Rauschning reports that Hitler, following Wagner, attributed much of the decay of cur civilization to meat eating. That the decadence "had its origin in the abdomen -- chronic constipation, poisoning of the juices, and the results of drinking to excess." This assertion suggests decay (contamination, corruption, pollution, and death) as the resultant of constipation, that is, feaces in the gastro-intestinal tract, and if this is so, decay might be avoided both by not eating anything resembling feaces and by taking purges or ejecting as frequently as possible. It has been reported that Hitler once said that he was confident that all nations would arrive at the point where they would not feed any more on dead animals. It is interesting to note that according to one of our most reliable informants Hitler only became a real vegetarian after the death of his niece, Geli. In clinical practice, one almost invariably finds compulsive vegetarianism setting in after the death of a loved object. We may, therefore, regard Hitler's perversion as a compromise between psychotic tendencies to eat faeces and drink urine on the one hand, and to live a normal socially adjusted life on the other. The compromise is not, however, satisfactory to either side of his nature and the struggle between these two diverse tendencies continues to rage unconsciously. We must not suppose that Hitler gratifies his strange perversion frequently. Patients of this type rarely do and in Hitler's case it is highly probable that he has permitted himself to go this far only with his niece, Geli. The practice of this perversion represents the lowest depths of degradation. Masochistic gratifications. In most patients suffering from this perversion the unconscious forces only get out of control to this degree when a fairly strong love relationship is established and sexuality makes decisive demands. In other cases where the love component is less strong the individual contents himself with less degrading activities. This is brought out cleariy in the case of Rene Mueller who confided to her director, Zeissler (921), who had asked her what was troubling her after spending an evening at the Chancelllory, "that the evening before she had been with Hitler and that she had been sure that he was going to have intercourse with her; that they had both undressed and were apparently getting ready for bed when Hitler fell on the floor and begged her to kick him. She demurred but he pleaded with her and condemned himself as unworthy, heaped all kinds of accusations on his own head and just grovelled around in an agonizing manner. The scene became intolerable to her and she finally acceded to his wishes and kicked him. This excited him greatly and he begged for more and more, always saying that it was even better than he deserved and that he was not worthy to be in the same room with her. As she continued to kick him he became more and more excited...." Rene Mueller committed suicide shortly after this experience. At this place it night be well to note that Eva Braun, his present female companion, has twice attempted suicide, Geli was either murdered or committed suicide and Unity Mitford has attempted suicide. Rather an unusual record for a man who has had so few affairs with women. Hanfstaengl, Strasser, and Rauschning, as well as several other informants, have reported that even in company when Hitler is smitted with a girl, he tends to grovel at her feet in a most disgusting manner. Here, too, he insists on telling the girl that he is unworthy to kiss her hand or to sit near her and that he hopes she will be kind to him, etc. From all this we see the constant struggle against complete degradation whenever any affectionate components enter into the picture. It now becomes clear that the only way in which Hitler can control these copraphagic tendencies or their milder manifestations is to isolate himself from any intimate relationships in which warm feelings of affection or love might assert themselves. As soon as such feelings are aroused, he feels compelled to degrade himself in the eyes of the loved object and eat their dirt figuratively, if not literally. These tendencies disgust him just as much as they disgust us, but under these circumstances they get out of control and he despises himself and condemns himself for his weakness. Before considering futher the effects of this struggle on his manifest behavior, we must pause for a moment to pick up another thread. Femininity. We notice that in all of these activities Hitler plays the passive role. His behavior is masochistic in the extreme inasmuch as he derives sexual pleasure from punishment inflicted on his own body. There is every reason to suppose that during his early years, instead of identifying himself with his father as most boys do, he identified himself with his mother. This was perhaps easier for him than for most boys since, as we have seen, there is a large feminine component in his physical makeup. His mother, too, must have been an extremely masochistic individual or she never would have entered into this marriage nor would she have endured the brutal treatment from her husband. An emotional identification with his mother would, therefore, carry him in the direction of a passive, sentimental, abasive and submissive form of adjustment. Many writers and informants have commented on his feminine characteristics - his gait, his hands, his mannerisms and ways of thinking. Hanfstaengl reports that when he showed Dr. Jung a specimen of Hitler's handwriting, the latter immediately exclaimed that it was a typically feminine hand. His choice of art as a profession might also be interpreted as a manifestation of a basic feminine identification. There are definite indications of such an emotional adjustment later in life. The outstanding of these is perhaps his behavior towards his officers during the last war. His comrades report that during the four years he was in service he was not only over-submissive to all his officers but frequently volunteered to do their washing and take care of their clothes. This would certainly indicate a strong tendency to assume the feminine role in the presence of a masculine figure whenever this was feasible and could be duly rationalized. His extreme sentimentality, his emotionality, his occasional softness and his weeping, even after he became Chancellor, may be regarded as manifestations of a fundamental feminine pattern which undoubtedly had its origins in his relationship to his mother. His persistent fear of cancer, which was the illness from which his mother died, may also be considered as an expression of his early identification with her. Although we cannot enter into a discussion concerning the frequency of this phenomenon in Germany, it may be well to note that there is sociological evidence which would indicate that it is probably extremely common. If further research on the subject should corroborate this evidence, it might prove of extreme value to our psychological warfare program insofar as it would give us a key to the understanding of the basic nature of the German male character, and the role that the Nazi organization plays in their inner life. Homosexuality. The great difficulty is that this form of identification early in life carries the individual in the direction of passive homosexuality. Hitler has for years been suspected of being a homosexual, although there is no reliable evidence that he has actually engaged in a relationship of this kind. Rauschning reports that he has met two boys who claimed that they were Hitler's homosexual partners, but their testimony can scarcely be taken at its face value. More condemning would be the remarks dropped by Foerster, the Danzig Gauleiter, in conversations with Rauschning. Even here, however, the remarks deal only with Hitler's impotence as far as heterosexual relations go without actually implying that he indulges in homosexuality. It is probably true that Hitler calls Foerster "Bubi", which is a common nickname employed by homosexuals in addressing their partners. This alone, however, is not adequate proof that he has actually indulged in homosexual practices with Foerster, who is known to be a homosexual. The belief that Hitler is homosexual has probably developed (a) from the fact that he does show so many feminine characteristics, and (b) from the fact that there were so many homosexuals in the Party during the early days and many continue to occupy important positions. It does seem that Hitler feels much more at ease with homosexuals than with normal persons, but this may be due to the fact that they are all fundamentally social outcasts and consequently have a community of interests which tends to make them think and feel more or less alike. In this connection it is interesting to note that homosexuals, too, frequently regard themselves as a special form of creation or as chosen ones whose destiny it is to initiate a new order. The fact that underneath they feel themselves to be different and ostracized from normal social contacts usually makes them easy converts to a new social philosophy which does not discriminate against them. Being among civilization's discontents, they are always willing to take a chance of something new which holds any promise of improving their lot, even though their chances of success may be small and the risk great. Having little to lose to begin with, they can afford to take chances which others would refrain from taking. The early Nazi party certainly contained many members who could be regarded in this light. Even today Hitler derives pleasure from looking at men's bodies and associating with homosexuals. Strasser tells us that his personal body guard is almost always 100% homosexuals.Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire He also derives considerable pleasure from being with his Hitler Youth and his attitude towards them frequently tends to be more that of a woman than that of a man. There is a possibility that Hitler has participated in a homosexual relationship at some time in his life. The evidence is such that we can only say there is a strong tendency in this direction which, in addition to the manifestations already enumerated, often finds expression in imagery concerning being attacked from behind or being stabbed in the back. His nightmares, which frequently deal with being attacked by a man and being suffocated, also suggest strong homosexual tendencies and a fear of them. From these indications, however, we would conclude that for the most part these tendencies have been repressed, which would speak against the probability of their being expressed in overt form. On the other hand, persons suffering from his perversion sometimes do indulge in homosexual practices in the hope that they might find sexual gratification. Even this perversion would be more acceptable to them than the one with which they are afflicted. </p> 6980661 2009-09-17 03:13:38 2009-09-17 03:13:38 open open considerable-5-con-0030030-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6980661 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo tremendous 6.tre.00040004 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/09/13/tremendous-6-tre-00040004-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6957470/ Sun, 13 Sep 2009 21:13:05 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Next time don’t write to me via Barmen again; Mother leaves the letters lying there until she writes herself, and that is often a long time. But what I wanted to write to you — only you must not write this home, for I want to surprise them with it next spring — I now have an enormous moustache and shall presently add to it a Henry IV and goatee beard. Mother will wonder when suddenly such a long, black-bearded fellow comes across the lawn. Next year, when I go to Italy, I too must look like an Italian. sketch of Sophie Leupold This is written by little Sophie Leupold who has just been to visit me in the office, while the Old Man [Heinrich Leupold] and Eberlein, who eats here in the house, are at a big dinner. Oh, I could tell you interesting things about this dinner, of engagements which are not yet public and of stolen kisses, but that is not for a girl in a boarding-school. You will learn it soon enough when we are back at home. Then I shall sit in the garden and you'll bring me a big mug of beer and a sausage sandwich, and then I shall say: See, my dear sister, because you have brought the beer out to me and because it is such a fine summer evening, Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire I will tell you of a big dinner which was celebrated in the year 1840, on the twenty-ninth of the month of October, in Bremen, Martini number eleven, in the Royal Saxon Consulate. But now I can tell you only this much, that quite enormous quantities of Madeira, Port, Pouillac, Haut Sauternes, and Rhine wine will be drunk this lunchtime. For although there are only five gentlemen, they are all very good drinkers, almost as good as I. — At the moment there is a Free Market here, and although I have not the honour to be introduced to Her Royal Highness, a Grand Duchess, and many Most Serene Princesses, we still have our fun. I am fortunately so short-sighted that I do not even know what the several exalted, more exalted, and most exalted personages look like who had the honour to drive past me. When next time such a most gracious lady is introduced to you, do tell me whether she is pretty, otherwise such personages don’t interest me at all. Our noble town-hall cellar is now so well fitted out it couldn’t be better; you sit so comfortably between the barrels. Last Sunday we had a moustache evening there. For I had sent out a circular to all moustache-capable young men that it was finally time to horrify all philistines, and that that could not be done better than by wearing moustaches. Everyone with the courage to defy philistinism and wear a moustache should therefore sign. I had soon collected a dozen moustaches, and then the 25th of October, when our moustaches would be a month old, was fixed as the day for a common moustache jubilee. But I had a shrewd idea what would happen, bought a little moustache wax and took it with me; it was then found that one had a truly very fine but unfortunately quite white moustache, while another had been instructed by his principal to hack the criminal thing off. Enough, that evening we had to have at least a few, and those who had none had to paint themselves one. Then I got up and proposed the following toast: Moustaches always were the pride Of gallant gentlemen far and wide. Brave soldiers faced their country’s foes In brown or black mustachios. So, in these times of martial glory, Moustaches are obligatory. Philistines shirk the burden of bristle By shaving their faces as clean as a whistle. We are not philistines, so we Can let our mustachios flourish free. Long life to every Christian Who bears his moustaches like a man. And may all philistines be damned For having moustaches banished and banned. To this doggerel glasses were clinked with great enthusiasm, and then somebody else got up. His principal would not give him a key, and so he had to be home by ten o'clock, or he would not be let in. That is the plight of many a poor devil here. He said: A plague befall Principals all Who won’t hand over the key of the door. May flies and strands of hair infest Their supper plates for evermore And may their nights give them no rest. Thereupon there was more clinking of glasses. So it continued until ten o'clock, then those without keys had to leave, but we, the fortunate ones with keys, remained seated and ate oysters. I ate eight, but could not manage any more, I still don’t enjoy the things. Since you are so fond of calculations and even want to reward me for them with the Order of the Yellow Envelope, I shall graciously regale you with the remark that Courant now stands at 106 1/2 per cent, while a year ago it stood at 114. The louis d'or are falling so that anyone here in Bremen who had a million talers a year ago now only has 900,000, that is, 100,000 talers less. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Isn’t that tremendous? You still don’t write me anything of the screed for Ida [Engels], did you get it and have you passed it on or not? It would be awkward for me if I had not sent it and it had been left lying around and got into the hands of the Old Man. [Heinrich Leupold] So write to me and make it the long six-page letter you promised me. I shall return the compliment. Here on the envelope you shall again be regaled with a few calculations which you may take to heart. That I had to copy this letter out again is the fault of Herr Timoleon Miesegans in Bremen, the same one whom the Old Man once threw out of the house two years ago. Your respectful and devoted</p> 6957470 2009-09-13 21:13:05 2009-09-13 21:13:05 open open tremendous-6-tre-00040004-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6957470 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo theologised 6.the.9920 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/09/11/theologised-6-the-9920-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6945480/ Fri, 11 Sep 2009 22:45:17 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>I am not of the same mind as Pastor Stier. — On October 29, after a jolly fair, and one involving a difficult, dreadful correspondence, which by chance went to Berlin, and after a letter to W. Blank, who had to wait a long time, I am at last free for a good friendly tussle with you. You seem to have dashed off your essay on inspiration in a bit of a hurry, for it is hardly to be taken literally when you write: The apostles preached the Gospel in its purity and that ceased after their death. Among the apostles you must in that case also count the author of the Acts of the Apostles and of the Epistle to the Hebrews and prove that the Gospels were actually written by Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, whereas in respect of the first three the opposite is established. Further you say: I don’t believe that we must look in the Bible for any other inspiration than when the apostles and prophets came forward and preached to the people. Good; but does it not again require inspiration to record those sermons correctly? And if you concede to me in this sentence that there are uninspired passages in the Bible, where will you draw the line? Take the Bible and read — you won’t want to have a line missing except where there are real contradictions; but these contradictions entail a mass of consequences; the contradiction, for instance, that the stay of the children of Israel in Egypt only lasted four generations, while Paul in the Epistle to the Galatians (nisi erro [if I am not mistaken]) gives 430 years [Galatians 3: 17], which even my pastor, [Georg Gottfried Treviranus] who is eager to keep me in the dark, admits is a contradiction. You will not tell me that Paul’s words don’t count as inspired because he mentions the matter incidentally and is not writing history — what do I care for a revelation in which such superfluous and useless things occur. But if the contradiction is acknowledged both may be equally wrong, and Old Testament history appears in an ambiguous light, as in general — everybody admits it, except Pastor Tiele in Oberneuland near Bremen-biblical chronology is hopelessly lost as far as inspiration is concerned. This ranks Old Testament history even more in the realm of mythology, and it will not be long before this is generally acknowledged in the pulpits. — As regards Joshua’s making the sun stand still, the most telling argument you can use is that when Joshua said this, he was not yet inspired, and that later when, being in a state of inspiration, he wrote the book, he only told the story. The doctrine of redemption. — “Man is so fallen that of himself he can do nothing good.” Dear Fritz, please drop this hyperorthodox and not even biblical nonsense. When Börne, who himself had barely enough to live on in Paris, gave all the fees for his writings to poor Germans, for which he did not even get any thanks, that was, I hope, something good? And Börne had certainly not been “born again”. — You don’t need this sentence at all, provided you have original sin. Christ does not know it either, like so much else from the teaching of the apostles. — The doctrine of sin is what I have thought least about, but nevertheless it is clear to me that sin is necessary for mankind. Orthodoxy rightly perceives a connection between sin and earthly deficiencies, disease, etc., but it errs in presenting sin as the cause of these deficiencies, which occurs only in isolated cases. The two, sin and deficiency, condition each other, one cannot exist without the other. And since the powers of man are not divine, the possibility of sin is a necessity; that it actually had to occur was given in the crude stage of the first human beings, and that it has not ceased since is again quite psychological. Nor can it cease on earth since it is conditioned by all earthly circumstances, and God would otherwise have had to create men quite differently. But since He has created them thus He cannot demand of them to be absolutely without sin, but only to fight against sin; that this fight would suddenly cease with death and a dolce far niente would ensue, only the neglected psychology of earlier centuries could conclude. Indeed, if these premises are granted, moral perfection can be achieved only with the perfection of all other spiritual powers, with a merging into the world soul, and there I am with the Hegelian doctrine, which Leo attacked so violently. This last metaphysical sentence is, by the way, the kind of conclusion of which I do not yet know myself what to think. — Further, according to these premises the story of Adam can only be a myth, since Adam either had to be equal to God if he was created so free from sin, or had to sin if he was created with otherwise human powers. — That is my doctrine of sin, which is indeed still enormously crude and incomplete; but what need have I here of a redemption? — “ If God wanted to find a way out between punitive justice and redeeming love, the only means left was substitution.” Now just take a look at yourselves and see what sort of people you are. You reproach us with lowering our critical sounding lead into the depths of divine wisdom, and here you are actually setting limits to divine wisdom. Herr Professor Philippi could not have gone back on himself more flagrantly. And even granted the need of it as the only means — does substitution cease to be an injustice? If God is really so severe with men He must be severe here also and not turn a blind eye. Work this system out for yourself in sharp, definite terms, and the sore points will not escape you. — Then comes a really pompous contradiction to “substitution as the only means” when you say: “A man cannot be mediator even if by an act of God’s omnipotence he were freed of all sin.” So there is another way after all? If orthodoxy has no better representative in Berlin than Professor Philippi it is indeed in a bad way. — Throughout the entire deduction tacitly runs the principle that substitution is justifiable. That is a murderer whom you have hired for your purposes and who afterwards stabs you to death yourselves. Nor do you really want to tackle the job of proving that this principle does not contradict divine justice and, be honest and admit it, you yourselves feel that you would have to prove this against your innermost conscience; so you whisk past the principle and silently take the fact, dressed up in fine words about merciful love, etc., for granted. — “The Trinity is a condition of redemption.” That again is one of those half-true conclusions of your system. Two hypostases, of course, it would be necessary to assume, but the third only because it is traditional to do so. “But in order to suffer and to die God had to become man, for apart from its being metaphysically unthinkable to postulate in God as such a capacity to suffer, there was also the ethical necessity conditioned by justice.” — But if you admit that it is unthinkable that God should be able to suffer, then it was not the God who suffered in Christ, but only the man, and “a man could not be mediator”. You are still so reasonable that unlike so many here you do not push the conclusion to the extreme point: “hence God must have suffered”, and hold fast to that. And what exactly this has to do with “ethical necessity conditioned by justice” also remains to be seen. If once the principle of substitution is to be granted, it is not necessary that the sufferer should be a man, if he is only God. But God cannot suffer — ergo we are no further than we were before. That is just the trouble with your deduction, at every step I must make new concessions to you. Nothing develops fully and entirely out of what has gone before. So here again I must concede to you that the mediator had also to be man, which has not yet been proved at all; for if I didn’t concede it I couldn’t accept what follows. “But the incarnation could not have taken place by means of natural procreation, for even if God had united Himself with a person born to a mother and father and freed from sin by His omnipotence, He would only have united Himself with that person and not with human nature. — In the body of the Virgin Mary Christ only assumed human nature, the person-forming power lay in his divinity.” — Do please see, this is sheer sophistry and is forced on you by the attacks on the necessity of supernatural generation. In order to put this matter in a different light, the professor interposes a third thing: personality. That has nothing to do with it. On the contrary, the union with human nature is the more intimate the more the personality is human and the spirit which animates it divine. A second misunderstanding here lies hidden in the background. You confuse the body and the person; that emerges even more clearly from the words: “On the other hand, God could not make Himself human quite so abruptly as He did the first Adam, otherwise He would not have stood in any connection with the substance of our fallen nature.” So it is a question of the substance, of the palpable, the corporeal? But the best of it is that the finest reason for the supernatural generation, the dogma of the impersonality of the human nature in Christ, is merely a gnostic consequence of the supernatural generation. (Gnostic, of course, not in reference to the sect but to gnwsis [Gnosis] in general.) If the God in Christ could not suffer, then still less could the impersonal man, and that is what comes of being profound. “So Christ appears without a single human trait.” That is a random assertion; all four Evangelists give a definite picture of the character of Jesus which in most of its features is the same in any of them. Thus we can maintain that the character of the apostle John was nearest to that of Jesus; but now if Christ had no human trait, this implies that John was the most excellent; and that might be a questionable assertion. Thus far the reply to your deduction. I have not succeeded very well with it, I had no college notebooks, only invoice and account books. So please excuse unclarities here and there. — Your brother [Wilhelm Graeber] has not yet been heard of by letter. Du reste, if you acknowledge the honesty of my doubt, how will you explain such a phenomenon? Your orthodox psychology must necessarily rank me among the most wicked, obdurate sinners, especially as I am now wholly and utterly lost. For I have taken the oath to the flag of David Friedrich Strauss and am a first-class mythic; I tell you, Strauss is a grand fellow and a genius, and with powers of discernment such as nobody else has. He has taken away the ground from under your views, the historical foundation is lost beyond recall, and the dogmatic foundation will go down after it. Strauss cannot be refuted, that is why the pietists are so furious with him; Hengstenberg is making tremendous efforts in the [Evangelische] Kirchen-Zeitung to draw false conclusions from his words and to combine with that spiteful attacks on his character. That is what I hate in Hengstenherg and company. Strauss’ personality is no concern of theirs; but they strain themselves to blacken his character so that people should be afraid to join him. The best proof that they are unable to refute him. But now I have theologised enough and will turn my eyes elsewhere. How splendid are the discoveries which the Deutsche Bund has made of demagogy and all so-called conspiracies is to be gathered from the fact that they could be printed on seventy-five’ pages. I have not yet seen the book, [218] but have read excerpts in newspapers which show me what precious lies our damned administration dishes out to the German people. The Deutsche Bund alleges with the most brazen effrontery that the political criminals were sentenced by their “legitimate judges”, although everybody knows that everywhere, especially where a public judicature exists, commissions were instituted, and Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire what happened there under cover of darkness nobody knows, for the defendants had to swear not to say anything about the hearing. That is the justice which exists in Germany — and we have nothing, but nothing to complain of! — About six weeks ago there appeared an excellent book: Preussen und Preussenthum by J. Venedey, Mannheim, 1839, in which Prussian legislation, state administration, tax distribution, etc., are subjected to strict scrutiny, and the results are convincing: favours for the money aristocracy against the poor, endeavours to perpetuate absolutism, and the means to do this: suppression of political education, stupefying of the mass of the people, utilisation of religion; outward brilliance, restraintless bragging and a pretence of favouring education. The Deutsche Bund at once took care to ban the book and to confiscate the copies in stock; the last is only a pretence, since the booksellers are at most asked if they have any copies, to which, of course, every decent fellow says: No. — If you can get hold of the book there, do read it, for it isn’t just rodomontades, but adduces proofs from the Prussian Law. — What I would like best of all is if you could get Börne’s Menzel, der Franzosenfresser. This work is without doubt the best we have in German prose, both Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire in respect of style and of power and wealth of thought; it is marvellous; anyone who doesn’t know it will not believe that our language possesses such power. ...</p> 6945480 2009-09-11 22:45:17 2009-09-11 22:45:17 open open theologised-6-the-9920-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6945480 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo 14766797 <a href="http://www.mastersdissertation.co.uk/essays_writing.htm">Online Essay Help</a> http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2010-12-29 10:59:45 2010-12-29 10:59:45 Your post is really Informative.thanks for sharing <br /> <a href="http://www.mastersdissertation.co.uk/essays_writing.htm" target="_blank">Buy Essay Help</a> | <a href="http://www.mastersdissertation.co.uk/research_papers.htm" target="_blank">Buy Research Paper</a> | <a href="http://www.mastersdissertation.co.uk/coursework_help.htm" target="_blank">GCSE Coursework Help</a> | <a href="http://www.mastersdissertation.co.uk/term_papers.htm" target="_blank">Buy Term Paper Help</a> | <a href="http://www.mastersdissertation.co.uk/assignments_writing.htm" target="_blank">UK Assignments Writing Help</a><br /> 1 0 0 bore 7.bor.003003003 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/09/11/bore-7-bor-003003003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6939755/ Fri, 11 Sep 2009 01:11:25 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Dear Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire , Recepi litteras tuas hodie, et jamque tibi respomurus sum. [I received your letter today, and I am already about to answer you.] I cannot write very much to you — you are still in my debt, and I am expecting a long letter from you. Is your brother Wilhelm on holiday too? Is Wurm now studying with you in Bonn? God bless fat Peter [Jonghaus] in his studia militaria. A little poem written on July 27 [the anniversary of the July 1830 revolution in France] may give you practice in liberalism and in reading ancient metre. Otherwise there is nothing in it. German July Days 1839 How the waves mount up in the roaring gale, how the storm comes relentlessly onwardst Tall as a man are the foaming waves, and the skiff goes rising and falling; From the Rhine there blows a whirling wind that musters the clouds in the heavens, That splits up oaks and whips up dust and lashes the waves in its fury. Of you I think in my tossing skiff, you German kings and you princes. How the patient people bore on their heads the gilded throne you ascended, In triumph carried you through the land and sent the bold conqueror fleeing. [allusion to Napoleon I] Brazenly arrogant then you became, you betrayed all the promises given. Now a storm blows up out of France, and the people rise up in their masses, Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire And your throne is rocked like the skiff in the storm and your hand loses hold of the sceptre. You above all, Ernst August, I challenge with angry defiance. Despotic and reckless, you flouted the law-now hark to the storm as it rises! The people look up with piercing eyes and the sword barely rests in the scabbard. Speak! Are you safe on your golden throne, as I in my boat on the waters? The business about the high waves on the Weser is quite true, also that I was sailing on it on the great day of the July revolution. Give my regards to Wurm and tell him that he must write me a lot. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 6939755 2009-09-11 01:11:25 2009-09-11 01:11:25 open open bore-7-bor-003003003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6939755 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo rise 6.ris.0030030 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/09/11/rise-6-ris-0030030-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6939750/ Fri, 11 Sep 2009 01:09:46 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Fritzo Graebero. July 12. Really, you could condescend to write to me. It will soon be five weeks since I received your last letter.-I chucked a mass of sceptical bricks at you when I last wrote; I would have understood the thing differently had I then been acquainted with Schleiermacher’s teaching. For that is still a reasonable kind of Christianity. Everybody finds it clear even if one does not actually accept it, and one can recognise its value without feeling obliged to adopt it. I have already accepted the philosophical principles which I found in the teaching. But I am not quite clear about his theory of salvation and I will guard against accepting it immediately as a conviction so that I may not soon have to change again. But I will study it as soon as I have the time and the opportunity. If I had come into contact with this teaching before, I would never have become a rationalist, but where do you hear about things like this in our Muckertal [Muckertal — valley of bigots; an allusion to Wuppertal]? I feel a blazing anger at this kind of thing, and will fight against pietism and literal belief as long as I can. What is this nonsense? What is rejected by science, the development of which now includes the whole of church history, should no longer exist in life either. Pietism may have been an historically justified element in the development of theology in former times. It obtained its lawful right, it lived and should not now refuse to make way for speculative theology. It is only out of this latter that any certainty can be developed. I cannot understand how one can still try to maintain literal belief in the Bible or defend the direct influence of God, since this cannot be proved anywhere. July 26. So here you are. To business. It is quite remarkable how in your letter you cling to orthodoxy and yet manage to concede some points to a rationalising trend, thus providing me with a weapon. Joseph’s family tree. To my first objection you reply: “Who knows whether we have not often read son instead of son-in-law or nephew in the genealogical tables in the Bible?” Are you not destroying the whole credibility of the biblical genealogical tables when you say this? I cannot at all understand how the law is supposed to prove anything here. — To my second objection you reply: “Luke wrote for Theophilus.” Dear Fritz, what kind of inspiration is that which has such consideration for the level of knowledge possessed by the one into whose hands the book happens to come first? If there is not also consideration for all future readers, then I cannot acknowledge any inspiration at all. In general, you do not as yet seem to be clear about the concept of inspiration. 3) How Joseph’s genealogical table demonstrates the fulfilment of the prophecy, I am incapable of understanding. On the contrary, the Evangelists should have been above all concerned not to present Jesus as the son of Joseph, to destroy this view, and not at all to honour Joseph by thus presenting his genealogical table. — “To say that Jesus. was a son of Mary and that Mary was a daughter of Elijah would have been quite contrary to custom.” Dear Fritz, can custom have the slightest influence here? Make sure whether by talking like this you are not once more going against your conception of inspiration. Really, I cannot regard your explanation as anything but so completely forced that if I were in your place I would rather conclude that one or the other was wrong. — “Insoluble doubts must confront Christianity, and yet we can arrive at certainty through God’s mercy.” I doubt this influence of God’s mercy on the individual in the form in which you have it. I well know the feeling of happiness everyone has, rationalist or mystic alike, who places himself in a close, heartfelt relationship with God; but make yourself clear about it, think about it without using biblical phrases, and you will find that it is the consciousness that mankind is of divine origin, that you, as part of this mankind, can never be lost and that after all the countless struggles in this world, as in the next, you must return, divested of all that is mortal and sinful, to God’s bosom; that is my conviction, and I am at rest with it. To this extent, I can also tell you that God’s Spirit gives me testimony that I am a child of God and, as I have said, I cannot believe that you could say it in any other way. To be sure, you are much calmer about it, while I am still threshing around with all kinds of opinions and cannot let my conviction remain in its present undeveloped state; but because of that I can indeed acknowledge the difference quantitatively but not qualitatively. — I readily admit that I am a sinner and that I have a deep-rooted propensity to sin and I refrain completely from any justification by works. But I do not admit that this sinfulness lies in the will of man. I readily admit that though the possibility of sinning is not inherent in the idea of humanity, it must necessarily be inherent in its realisation. I am therefore certainly as penitent as anyone can possibly demand, but, my dear Fritz, no thinking person can believe that my sins can be remitted by the merits of a third party. When I think about this independently of all authority, then I find, like the new theology, that the sinfulness of man lies in the necessarily imperfect realisation of the idea, that it must therefore be the striving of everyone to realise in himself the idea of humanity, i.e., to make himself the equal of God in spiritual perfection. That is something quite subjective. How can the orthodox theory of salvation, which posits a third, something objective, accomplish this subjective development? I admit that I deserve to be punished, and if God wishes to punish me, let Him do so, but eternal banishment even of the least part of the Spirit from God — this I find it quite impossible to conceive or to believe. It is, of course, true that it is God’s mercy that He accepts us. Everything God does is mercy, but everything He does is likewise necessity. The unity of these contradictions constitutes an essential part of the essence of God. What you say later about God not being able to deny Himself, etc., sounds to me as if you wanted to evade my question. Can you believe that a man who strives for union with God ought to be rejected by God for all eternity? Can you? You can’t, so you beat about the bush. Is it not very base to believe that God would inflict further punishment for past wickedness, in addition to that already contained in the wicked deed itself? Alongside eternal punishment you must also set eternal sin, and alongside eternal sin eternal possibility of believing and, therefore, of being saved. The teaching of eternal damnation is terribly inconsistent. Furthermore: historical belief is for you a great essential of belief, without it belief is unthinkable. But you will not deny that there are people for whom it is quite impossible to have this historical belief. And should God require such people to do the impossible? Dear Fritz, just think — this would he nonsense and God’s reason is certainly higher than ours, but still not of a different kind, for otherwise it would no longer be reason. The biblical dogmas also are to be understood by using reason. — Not to be able to doubt, you say, is freedom of the mind? It is the greatest enslavement of the mind. He only is free who has overcome every doubt concerning his conviction. And I am not even demanding that you refute me. I challenge all orthodox theology to refute me. Christian scholarship is now all of 1,800 years old and has been unable to bring forward any counterarguments against rationalism, and has only repulsed a few of its attacks; nay, it shies away from the fight in the purely scientific field and prefers to drag the personalities of its opponents in the mud-what is a man to say to that? Indeed, is orthodox Christian teaching capable of being purely scientific? I say no. What more can it do than engage in a little classifying, explaining, disputing? I advise you to read some time Darstellung used Kritik des modernen Pietismus by Dr. C. Märklin, Stuttgart, 1839. If you can refute it (that is, not what is positive, but what is negative in it), you will be the world’s leading theologian. — “The simple Christian can rest quite content with this; he knows that he is a child of God, and it is not necessary for him to be able to give answers to all apparent contradictions.” Neither the simple Christian nor Hengstenberg can give answers to the “apparent contradictions”, for they are real contradictions; but truly, whoever rests content and prides himself on his faith, has in reality no basis whatever for his faith. True, feeling can confirm, but it can most certainly not furnish a basis-that would be like wanting to smell with one’s ears. What makes Hengstenherg so detestable to me is the really scandalous editing of the [Evangelische] Kirchen-Zeitung. Nearly all the contributors remain anonymous and the editor, therefore, has to be responsible for them; but if somebody who has been attacked in the paper takes him to task, then Herr Hengstenberg denies all knowledge of the matter, will not reveal the name of the author, but also disclaims all responsibility. This has already happened to many a poor devil who has been attacked by God knows what miserable lout in the Kirchen-Zeitung and the only answer he got from Hengstenberg when he approached him about it was that it was not he who wrote the article. The Kirchen-Zeitung still enjoys a big reputation among the pietist preachers because they do not read anything opposed to it, and so it keeps going. I have not read the latest issues, otherwise I would quote you examples. You cannot imagine how abominably the Kirchen-Zeitung slandered and abused Strauss in connection with his Zurich affair, [209] while all reports are unanimous in saying that he behaved quite nobly over the whole business. Why, for example, is the Kirchen-Zeitung so very eager to bracket Strauss with Young Germany? And unfortunately many people regard Young Germany as something terribly wicked.-You understood me quite wrongly with regard to the poetry of belief. I did not believe because of the poetry. I believed because I realised that I could no longer live only for the day, because I repented of my sins, because I needed communion with God. I gladly gave away immediately what I most loved, I turned my back on my greatest joys, my dearest acquaintances, I made myself look ridiculous to everybody everywhere. It was an immense joy to me when I found in Plümacher someone with whom I could talk about it, and I gladly put up with his fanaticism concerning predestination. You know yourself that I was in earnest, in dead earnest. I was happy then, that I know, and I am still just as happy; I had trust and joy when I prayed; I have them now too, I have them even more because I am struggling and need to be strengthened. But I have never experienced anything of that ecstatic bliss I heard so much about from our pulpits. My religion was — and is — quiet, blessed peace, and if I have it after my death then I shall be satisfied. I have no reason to believe that God will take it from me. Religious conviction is a matter of the heart and is only concerned with dogma insofar as dogma is or is not contradicted by feeling. Thus the Spirit of God may convince you through your feeling that you are a child of God-that is quite possible; but it most certainly cannot so convince you that you are a child of God through the death of Christ; otherwise feeling would be capable of thinking and your ears of seeing. — I pray daily, indeed nearly the whole day, for truth, I have done so ever since I began to have doubts, but I still cannot return to your faith. And yet it is written: “Ask, and it shall be given you.” [ Matthew 7:7] I search for truth wherever I have hope of finding even a shadow of it and still I cannot acknowledge your truth as the eternal truth. And yet it is written: “Seek, and ye shall find. Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone?... how much more shall your Father which is in Heaven? [Matthew 7: 9-11] Tears come into my eyes as I write this. I am moved to the core, but I feel I shall not be lost; I shall come to God, for whom my whole heart yearns. And this is also a testimony of the Holy Spirit and I live and die by it, even if the Bible says the opposite ten thousand times over. And don’t deceive yourself, Fritz, you may seem to be so sure, but a doubt will come before you know it, and the way your heart decides often depends on the merest coincidence. — But I know from experience that dogmatic faith has no influence whatever on one’s inner peace. July 27 If you did what it says in the Bible, you should have nothing more to do with me. In the Second Epistle of John (if I'm not mistaken) it says that one should not greet the unbeliever, not even say haire [I greet you] to him. There are many such passages in the Bible and they have always angered me. But you do not do all it says in the Bible by a long way. Incidentally when orthodox evangelical Christianity is called the religion of love, that sounds to me like the most monstrous irony. According to your Christianity, nine-tenths of mankind will be eternally unhappy and only one-tenth happy. Fritz, and do you call that God’s infinite love? Just think how small God would appear if that was what His love amounted to. It is therefore clear that if there is a revealed religion, its God must indeed be greater than but not different from the one who is shown by reason. Otherwise all philosophy is not only empty but even sinful. Without philosophy there is no education; without education there is no humanity; without humanity, again, there is no religion. But even the fanatical Leo does not dare to revile philosophy in this way. And that is another of the inconsistencies of the orthodox. I could reach an understanding with men like Schleiermacher and Neander, for they are consistent. and have pure hearts. I look in vain for these qualities in the columns of the Evangelische Kirchen-Zeitung and other pietist journals. Especially for Schleiermacher I have enormous respect. If you are consistent you must, of course, consign him to damnation, for he does not teach the word of Christ in your sense, but rather in that of Young Germany, of Theodor Mundt and Karl Gutzkow. But he was a great man, and I only know one man now living who has equal intelligence, equal power and equal courage-and that is David Friedrich Strauss. I was very pleased that you should rise up with such vigour to refute Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire me, but one thing made me angry and I shall tell you straight out what it is. It is the contempt with which you speak of the striving of the rationalists for union with God, of their religious life. To be sure, you lie comfortably in your faith as in a warm bed, and you know nothing of the fight we have to put up when we human beings have to decide whether God is God or not. You do not know the weight of the burden one feels with the first doubt, the burden of the old belief, when one must decide for or against, whether to go on carrying it or to shake it off. But I tell you again, you are not so safe from doubt as you think, so do not delude yourself with regard to those who doubt. You could become one of them yourself, and then you too would ask for fair treatment. Religion is an affair of the heart and whoever has a heart can be devout; but those whose devoutness is rooted either in their understanding or in their reason have none at all. The tree of religion sprouts from the heart, overshadows the whole man and seeks its nourishment from the air of reason. But its fruits, which contain the most precious heart-blood, are the dogmas, and what goes beyond them is of the Evil one. This is what Schleiermacher teaches and I stand by it. Adieu, dear Fritz. Think carefully about whether you really want to send me to hell and write me my sentence soon.</p> 6939750 2009-09-11 01:09:46 2009-09-11 01:09:46 open open rise-6-ris-0030030-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6939750 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo 15647814 soizetriece http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-05-08 09:23:32 2011-05-08 09:23:32 With Gascony, houses for sale Dutch are extremely close by that can travel spots <a href="http://www.dopimmo.com/locations-appartement-pa-6_9.html" target="_blank">location appartement</a> on vacationer focus and even imminent. 1 0 0 In partibus infidelium 8.ipi.0040040 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/09/04/in-partibus-infidelium-8-ipi-0040040-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6887504/ Fri, 04 Sep 2009 03:04:56 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>59 On October 25, 1848, Bishop Marilley was arrested. On October 30, a diocesan conference of representatives of the Freiburg, Berne, Vaud, Neuchâtel and Geneva canton governments was held in Freiburg (Fribourg). It decided to set the bishop free but to prohibit his stay and activities on the territory of these five cantons. The opening of this conference was announced in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung No. 136, November 7, 1848. Possibly Engels wrote about the conference decision in the above-mentioned report, which did not appear in the newspaper (see Note 56). 60 The reference is to the Second Rhenish Congress of Democrats, which was held in Cologne on November 23, 1848. It discussed questions connected with the tax-refusal campaign and also the question of drawing the peasants into the struggle against the counter-revolution. Marx took part in the deliberations of the Congress, which approved his slogans of action and the tactics of active struggle against the coup d'état in Prussia. For reasons of security the newspaper did not cover the sessions of the Congress and gave only extremely laconic reports on its decisions. Thus, the second edition of the N~ Rheinische Zeitung No. 153, November 26, 1848, carried the following item: “The Congress of Rhenish democrats, held on November 23, approved the decisions adopted by the District Committee. — Detailed instructions will he communicated by the delegates to their associations. 61 On July 5, 1848, the Neue Rheinische Zeitung No. 35 published the article “Arrests” giving details of the arrest of Gottschalk and Anneke, then leaders of the Cologne Workers’ Association (see present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 177-79). This article served as a pretext for charging the editors with insulting Chief Public Prosecutor Zweiffel and the police officers who made the arrests. Public Prosecutor Hecker sent a letter to the newspaper refuting the article “Arrests” and threatening the editors. Marx published the letter in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung and called the Cologne Public Prosecutor’s office a “new, promising contributor” to that newspaper (see the article “Legal Proceedings against the Neue Rheinische Zeitung”, present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 186-88). 62 The German National Assembly which opened on May 18, 1848, in St. Paul’s Church, in the free city of Frankfurt am Main, was convened to effect the unification of the country and to draw up its Constitution. Among the deputies elected in various German states late in April and early in May there were 122 government officials, 95 judges, 81 lawyers, 103 professors, 17 manufacturers and wholesale dealers, 15 physicians and 40 landowners. The liberal deputies, who were in the majority, turned the Assembly into a mere debating club. At the decisive moments of the revolution — during the September crisis connected with the signing of Prussia’s armistice with Denmark to the detriment of Germany’s national interests, during the October uprising in Vienna and the coup d'état in Prussia — the liberal majority helped the counter-revolutionary forces. Thus, the German National Assembly disavowed the decision of the Prussian National Assembly on refusal to pay taxes by 275 votes to 150. The decision referred to in this article was adopted by the Frankfurt National Assembly on November 20, 1848. In writing this and other articles on the debates in the Frankfurt National Assembly, Marx and Engels made use of the shorthand reports of its sittings which later appeared as a separate publication, Stenographischer Bericht über die Verhandlungen der deutschen constituirenden Nationalversammlung zu Frankfurt am Main, Frankfurt am Main, 1848-49. 63 The Federal Diet — the representative body of the German Confederation, that ephemeral union of German states founded by decision of the Vienna Congress in 1815. Consisting of representatives of the German states, the Federal Diet had no real power and served as a vehicle of feudal and monarchist reaction. After the March 1848 revolution in Germany the Right-wing circles tried in vain to revive the Federal Diet and use it to undermine the principle of popular sovereignty and prevent the democratic unification of Germany. 64 Marx refers to the rejection by Prime Minister Brandenburg of the petition presented by a delegation from the Cologne Municipal Council and other Rhenish delegations asking to be given an audience by the King. When the delegates said that in case of refusal they would suspend payment of taxes, the Prime Minister threatened to resort to bayonets. 65 This rumour was based on the conflict between the German Central Authority, or the so-called Imperial Government (see Note 23), which acted in the name of the Frankfurt National Assembly, and the Swiss authorities. Early in October the Imperial Government sent a Note to Berne demanding the cessation of the actions of the German republican refugees and their expulsion from the cantons bordering on Germany. This and the next Note, of October 23, contained both demands and threats, which, however, were rejected by the Swiss Government. The conflict accompanied by frontier incidents continued. Its essence was revealed by Engels in his article “The German Central Authority and Switzerland” (see this volume, pp. 66-74). 66 See Note 36. 67 A few days before the publication of this report, the Neue Rheinische Zeitung No. 198 of November 21, 1848, carried the following report marked with two asterisks: “Berne, November 16. I hasten to inform you of the results of the elections to the executive Federal Council held at today’s joint sitting of the National Council and the Council of States. The following were elected: "President: Burgomaster Furrer, of Zurich; "Vice-President: State Councillor Druey, of Waadt; "Members: Colonel Ochsenbein, of Berne; Colonel Franscini, of Tessin; Herr Munzinger, of Solothurn; Herr Näff, of St. GaHen; Herr Steiger, of Lucerne. “The moderate. party which has an overwhelming majority in both Councils also had its candidates elected against the candidates of the radical party: Eytel, Stämpfli, Luvini etc.” This information, probably supplied by Engels, contained certain inaccuracies which can be explained by the fact that the Federal Council had not finally constituted itself by that time. Instead of Ochsenbein, Steiger was elected President of the National Council; and the seventh member of the Federal Council was Frey-Hérosé of Aargau. For the details see Engels’ article “Personalities of the Federal Council” (this volume, pp. 83-87). The Federal Council was the supreme executive body of the Swiss Republic. The President of the Republic, elected from among the Council members, Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire was also President of the Federal Council. 68 See Note 35. 69 See Note 10. 70 See Note 36. 71 According to the Constitution of the Swiss Confederation of 1848, Swiss citizens had the right to vote after three months’ permanent residence. 72 The following report from Berne, dated November 23, 1848, appeared in the supplement to No. 154 of the Neue Rheinische Zeitung but it elucidated other questions (“Raveaux’s Resignation — Violation of the Swiss Frontier”, see this volume, pp. 63-64). Engels gave detailed information about the debates in the National Council on the Tessin conflict in his article “The National Council”, published in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung on December 10, 1848 (see this volume, pp. 138-53). 73 The Barataria’s Reich — an ironical name which Engels gave to the future united German state for which the members of the Frankfurt parliament were drafting a Constitution; an allusion to the imaginary island of Barataria of which Sancho Panza was made Governor in Cervantes’ novel Don Quixote. 74 During the coup d'état in Prussia the Frankfurt National Assembly undertook to settle the conflict between the Prussian National Assembly and the Crown. For this purpose, first Bassermann (one of the liberal leaders) and then Simson and Hergenhahn went to Berlin as imperial commissioners. In mid-November the Frankfurt National Assembly adopted a decision calling on the Central Authority to help, through the imperial commissioners in Berlin, to form a Ministry which would enjoy the confidence of the country, that is a Ministry more acceptable to the Prussian bourgeoisie than the obviously counter-revolutionary Brandenburg-Manteuffel Ministry. However, this decision proved ineffective because the Frankfurt Assembly’s liberal majority openly disapproved of the campaign for refusal to pay taxes as a means of struggle against the coup d'état. The mediation of the imperial commissioners proved to be helpful to the counter-revolutionaries since it diverted the democratic forces in the German states from real support of the Prussian National Assembly in its struggle against the Brandenburg-Manteuffel Ministry. 75 The reference is to the armistice between Denmark and Prussia concluded in the Swedish city of Ma]m5 on August 26, 1848. Though the Prussian ruling circles waged the war against Denmark over Schleswig and Holstein in the name of the German Confederation, they sacrificed general German interests to dynastic and counter-revolutionary interests when they concluded the armistice. They were moved by the desire to release troops for the suppression of the revolution in Prussia, and also by pressure from Russia and Britain, which supported Denmark. Besides a cease-fire between Prussia and Denmark, the armistice provided for the replacement of the provisional authorities in Schleswig with a new government, to be formed by the two, contracting parties (representatives of the Danish monarchy were dominant in it), separation of the Schleswig and Holstein armed forces and other harsh terms for the national liberation movement in the duchies. The revolutionary-democratic reforms which had been introduced were now virtually eliminated. The Malmö armistice and its ratification by the Frankfurt National Assembly caused popular dissatisfaction and protests in Germany. 76 The Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation was founded in 962 and lasted till 1806. At different times it included German, Italian, Austrian, Hungarian and Bohemian lands, Switzerland and the Netherlands, forming a motley conglomeration of feudal kingdoms and principalities, church lands and free cities with different political structures, legal standards and customs. 77 Maximilian Gagern’s journey to Berlin and Schleswig, made on instructions from the Government of the Imperial Regent John to take part in the armistice negotiations with Denmark in the summer of 1848, ended in a complete failure since both Prussia and Denmark ignored the representative of the impotent Central Authority. Engels compares this fruitless journey of Gagern’s with that of the heroine in Johann Hermes’ novel Sophiens Reise von Memel nach Sachsen which was popular in Germany at the end of the eighteenth and the beginning of the nineteenth century: after spending more than ten years on her journey she failed to reach her destination. 78 In April 1848 Baden was the scene of a republican uprising led by the petty-bourgeois democrats Friedrich Hecker and Gustav Struve. It started with republican detachments invading Baden from the Swiss border. But this poorly prepared and poorly organised uprising was crushed by the end of April. 79 The first Note to the Vorort (main canton) Berne (see Note 36), dated October 4, 1848, and signed by Franz Raveaux, an imperial commissioner in Switzerland, was published in several German newspapers including the Preussischer Staats-Anzeiger No. 163 of October 14, 1848. The same day, the Neue Rheinische Zeitung (in the supplement to issue No. 116) carried a report from Berne dated October 8 setting forth the content of the Note from the main canton Berne written in reply to the imperial Note. The full text of the Note, dated October 5, was reproduced in the Frankfurter Oberpostamts-Zeitung on October 10 (No. 275, second supplement) and October 11, 1848 (No. 276). A new Note of the German Central Authority, dated October 23 and also signed by Raveaux, was published in the Frankfurt Oberpostamts-Zeitung No. 298 on November 6, 1848. An announcement about its delivery to the Berne authorities appeared in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung No. 140, November 11. The main canton Berne’s reply of November 4 was published in the Frankfurter Oberpostamts-Zeitung No. 304 and in the first supplement to it on November 13, 1848. The Neue Rheinische Zeitung likewise published the text of this Note in its issue No. 143, November 15, 1848. p. 68 80 See Note 73. 81 An allusion to the special troops. supplied by the so-called Military Border Area — i.e., military settlements formed in the southern border regions of the Austrian Empire between the sixteenth and nineteenth centuries. The inhabitants of these regions — Serbs, Croats, Rumanians, Szeklers, Saxons, and others — were allotted plots of land by the state, for which they had to serve in the army, pay taxes and fulfil certain public duties. While serving in the army they wore red coats and caps. In 1848 they formed part of the counter-revolutionary army of the Croatian Ban Jellachich deployed against revolutionary Vienna and Hungary. The names of these border regiments and battalions derived either from the names of the regions where they were formed, the names of the central towns of the corresponding border areas, or the nationality making up the majority of the military unit. 82 See Note 9. p, 68 83 After the defeat of the Baden republican uprising in April 1848 (see Note 78), oil(, of its leaders, Friedrich Hecker, emigrated to Switzerland and lived in Muttenz (Basle canton) until September 1848, when he left for America. 84 The reference is to the invasion of Baden from Swiss territory by detachments of German republican refugees led by Gustav Struve on September 21, 1848, following the news of the ratification by the Frankfurt National Assembly of the armistice in Malmö and the popular uprising in Frankfurt in reply to it. Supported by the local republicans, Struve proclaimed a German Republic in the frontier town of Lörrach and formed a provisional government. However, the insurgent detachments were shortly afterwards scattered by the troops, and Struve, Blind and other leaders of the uprising were imprisoned by decision of a court martial (they were released during another republican uprising in Baden in May 1849). 85 The words “citizen and communist” were taken by Marx from the address of General Drigalski, commander of a division quartered in Düsseldorf, to the population. The address was published in the Düsseldorfer Zeitung No. 311, November 24, 1848. The Neue Rheinische Zeitung reprinted it immediately after this article. Drigalski said in the address: “As a communist truly devoted to God and my King, I declare hereby that for the benefit of my poor brothers of the Düsseldorf commune I shall, as long as I live here, pay yearly the sum of thousand talers by monthly instalments to the city poor fund through the Government’s central treasury.... Fellow citizens, follow this example and be communists in the noble sense of this word and soon here, as everywhere else, there will he calm, peace and confidence. "Düsseldorf, November 23, 1848 Citizen von Drigalski” 86 The state of siege in Düsseldorf was declared on November 22, 1848, the order of Spiegel and Drigalski to that effect being published in the Kölnische Zeitung No. 314 (second edition), November 23, 1848. 87 Pfuel’s speech in the Prussian National Assembly on September 29, 1848, was connected with the declaration of a state of siege in Cologne on September 26. The Cologne authorities had been scared by the growing revolutionary-democratic movement and the campaign of protest against the Prussian-Danish armistice concluded in Malmö and ratified by the Frankfurt Assembly. Pfuel tried to justify this measure, but general indignation against the actions of the Cologne authorities and their condemnation by the Left deputies in the Assembly compelled the Government to issue an order lifting the state of siege in Cologne as of November 2, 1848. 88 The Penal Code (Code pénal), adopted in France in 1810 and introduced into the regions of West and South-West Germany conquered by the French, remained in effect in the Rhine Province even after its incorporation into Prussia in 1815. The Prussian Government attempted to reduce the sphere of its application and by a whole series of laws and orders to reintroduce in this province Prussian Law designed to guarantee feudal privileges. These measures, which met with great opposition in the Rhine Province, were annulled after the March revolution by the decree of April 15, 1848. 89 The law of April 6 — “Decision on Some Principles of the Future Prussian. Constitution” (“Verordnung über einige Grundlagen der künftigen Preussischen Verlassung”) — was adopted by the Second United Diet an assembly of representatives from the eight provincial diets of Prussia. Like the provincial diets, the United Diet was based on the estate principle. It sanctioned new taxes and loans, discussed new Bills and had the right to petition the King. The First United Diet opened on April 11, 1847, but was dissolved in June because it refused to grant a new loan. The Second United Diet met on April 2, 1848, after the revolution of March 18-19 in Prussia. It adopted decrees, decisions and a law on the elections to the Prussian National Assembly, and sanctioned the loan, following which its session was closed. 90 The Civic Militia Law was adopted on the basis of the Bill introduced in mid-July of 1848 by the Auerswald-Hansemann Ministry. It reflected the desire of the Prussian liberals to prevent the masses from joining the civic militia formed after the March revolution in Prussia, and to convert it into a purely bourgeois military organisation. (For the criticism of it by the Neue Rheinische Zeitung see the article “The Civic Militia Bill”, present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 256-65.) The law in effect abolished the militia as an autonomous armed organisation and subordinated it to the King and the Minister of the Interior. This dependence of the civic militia on the Government was utilised by the counter-revolutionary forces during the coup d'état in Prussia. 91 The reference is to a statement made by the Düsseldorf Chief Postmaster (Oberpostdirector) Maurenbrecher on November 21, 1848, and published in the Kölnische Zeitung No. 314 (second edition) on November 23. This statement accused a group of officers of the Düsseldorf civic militia of “sacrilegiously” violating the secrecy of the postal service and correspondence because they tried to find out at the post-office whether postal orders for large sums of money had arrived from the Regierungspräsident 92 For the law safeguarding personal freedom see Note 42. Below Marx quotes Paragraph 9 of this law. 93 In addition to the proceedings instituted earlier against the editors of the Neue Rheinische Zeitung, the Cologne Public Prosecutor Hecker gave instructions, in the autumn of 1848, to bring to court the editor-in-chief Karl Marx and the responsible publisher Hermann Korff, for publishing in their newspaper a number of items which were not to the liking of the authorities, including the proclamation “To the German People” by the republican Friedrich Hecker. Although the examining magistrate declared in October 1848 that there were no serious grounds for prosecution, the Public Prosecutor insisted on his former accusations and even advanced new ones. In his article “Public Prosecutor ‘Hecker’ and the Neue Rheinische Zeitung” (see present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 485-89), Marx sharply criticised the Cologne Public Prosecutor’s office, using the coincidence of the names of the Public Prosecutor and the republican to call the former either “simple Hecker” (“tout bonnement”) (“C'est du Hecker tout pur” — “it’s genuine Hecker”, as he wrote in French) or “the dichotomous Hecker”. This was the “second crime” of the Neue Rheinische Zeitung (see this volume, p. 82). 94 The Neue Rheinische Zeitung was accused by the Cologne authorities of insulting police officers and Public Prosecutor Zweiffel in the summer of 1848, by publishing the article “Arrests” exposing the repressive measures against Gottschalk and Anneke, leaders of the Cologne Workers’ Association (see present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 177-79). Later this accusation was made at the trial of Marx and Engels (see this volume, pp. 304-22, 511 and 517). 95 In partibus infidelium — literally: in parts inhabited by unbelievers. The words are added to the tide of Roman Catholic Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire bishops appointed to purely nominal dioceses in non-Christian countries. 96 The Disch Hotel was in Cologne; the Mielentz Hotel — a hotel in Berlin where the Prussian National Assembly, driven out of its former premises, held its sitting on November 15, 1848. 97 At the end of September 1848, the Imperial Minister of Justice, Kisker, demanded that the Cologne Public Prosecutor should institute legal proceedings against the Neue Rheinische Zeitung editors for publishing a series of feature articles which ridiculed Prince Lichnowski, a reactionary deputy of the Frankfurt National Assembly, under the name of the knight Schnapphahnski. Written by Georg Weerth, the feature articles “Leben und Taten des berühmten Ritters Schnapphahnski” were published unsigned in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung in August, September and December 1848 and in January 1849. 98 Concerning the Vorort see Note 36. Concerning the Swiss Diet see Note 9.</p> 6887504 2009-09-04 03:04:56 2009-09-04 03:04:56 open open in-partibus-infidelium-8-ipi-0040040-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6887504 publish 0 0 post 0 In partibus infidelium 8.ipi.0040040 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/09/04/in-partibus-infidelium-8-ipi-0040040-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6887503/ Fri, 04 Sep 2009 03:04:54 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>59 On October 25, 1848, Bishop Marilley was arrested. On October 30, a diocesan conference of representatives of the Freiburg, Berne, Vaud, Neuchâtel and Geneva canton governments was held in Freiburg (Fribourg). It decided to set the bishop free but to prohibit his stay and activities on the territory of these five cantons. The opening of this conference was announced in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung No. 136, November 7, 1848. Possibly Engels wrote about the conference decision in the above-mentioned report, which did not appear in the newspaper (see Note 56). 60 The reference is to the Second Rhenish Congress of Democrats, which was held in Cologne on November 23, 1848. It discussed questions connected with the tax-refusal campaign and also the question of drawing the peasants into the struggle against the counter-revolution. Marx took part in the deliberations of the Congress, which approved his slogans of action and the tactics of active struggle against the coup d'état in Prussia. For reasons of security the newspaper did not cover the sessions of the Congress and gave only extremely laconic reports on its decisions. Thus, the second edition of the N~ Rheinische Zeitung No. 153, November 26, 1848, carried the following item: ?The Congress of Rhenish democrats, held on November 23, approved the decisions adopted by the District Committee. ? Detailed instructions will he communicated by the delegates to their associations. 61 On July 5, 1848, the Neue Rheinische Zeitung No. 35 published the article ?Arrests? giving details of the arrest of Gottschalk and Anneke, then leaders of the Cologne Workers? Association (see present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 177-79). This article served as a pretext for charging the editors with insulting Chief Public Prosecutor Zweiffel and the police officers who made the arrests. Public Prosecutor Hecker sent a letter to the newspaper refuting the article ?Arrests? and threatening the editors. Marx published the letter in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung and called the Cologne Public Prosecutor?s office a ?new, promising contributor? to that newspaper (see the article ?Legal Proceedings against the Neue Rheinische Zeitung?, present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 186-88). 62 The German National Assembly which opened on May 18, 1848, in St. Paul?s Church, in the free city of Frankfurt am Main, was convened to effect the unification of the country and to draw up its Constitution. Among the deputies elected in various German states late in April and early in May there were 122 government officials, 95 judges, 81 lawyers, 103 professors, 17 manufacturers and wholesale dealers, 15 physicians and 40 landowners. The liberal deputies, who were in the majority, turned the Assembly into a mere debating club. At the decisive moments of the revolution ? during the September crisis connected with the signing of Prussia?s armistice with Denmark to the detriment of Germany?s national interests, during the October uprising in Vienna and the coup d'état in Prussia ? the liberal majority helped the counter-revolutionary forces. Thus, the German National Assembly disavowed the decision of the Prussian National Assembly on refusal to pay taxes by 275 votes to 150. The decision referred to in this article was adopted by the Frankfurt National Assembly on November 20, 1848. In writing this and other articles on the debates in the Frankfurt National Assembly, Marx and Engels made use of the shorthand reports of its sittings which later appeared as a separate publication, Stenographischer Bericht über die Verhandlungen der deutschen constituirenden Nationalversammlung zu Frankfurt am Main, Frankfurt am Main, 1848-49. 63 The Federal Diet ? the representative body of the German Confederation, that ephemeral union of German states founded by decision of the Vienna Congress in 1815. Consisting of representatives of the German states, the Federal Diet had no real power and served as a vehicle of feudal and monarchist reaction. After the March 1848 revolution in Germany the Right-wing circles tried in vain to revive the Federal Diet and use it to undermine the principle of popular sovereignty and prevent the democratic unification of Germany. 64 Marx refers to the rejection by Prime Minister Brandenburg of the petition presented by a delegation from the Cologne Municipal Council and other Rhenish delegations asking to be given an audience by the King. When the delegates said that in case of refusal they would suspend payment of taxes, the Prime Minister threatened to resort to bayonets. 65 This rumour was based on the conflict between the German Central Authority, or the so-called Imperial Government (see Note 23), which acted in the name of the Frankfurt National Assembly, and the Swiss authorities. Early in October the Imperial Government sent a Note to Berne demanding the cessation of the actions of the German republican refugees and their expulsion from the cantons bordering on Germany. This and the next Note, of October 23, contained both demands and threats, which, however, were rejected by the Swiss Government. The conflict accompanied by frontier incidents continued. Its essence was revealed by Engels in his article ?The German Central Authority and Switzerland? (see this volume, pp. 66-74). 66 See Note 36. 67 A few days before the publication of this report, the Neue Rheinische Zeitung No. 198 of November 21, 1848, carried the following report marked with two asterisks: ?Berne, November 16. I hasten to inform you of the results of the elections to the executive Federal Council held at today?s joint sitting of the National Council and the Council of States. The following were elected: "President: Burgomaster Furrer, of Zurich; "Vice-President: State Councillor Druey, of Waadt; "Members: Colonel Ochsenbein, of Berne; Colonel Franscini, of Tessin; Herr Munzinger, of Solothurn; Herr Näff, of St. GaHen; Herr Steiger, of Lucerne. ?The moderate. party which has an overwhelming majority in both Councils also had its candidates elected against the candidates of the radical party: Eytel, Stämpfli, Luvini etc.? This information, probably supplied by Engels, contained certain inaccuracies which can be explained by the fact that the Federal Council had not finally constituted itself by that time. Instead of Ochsenbein, Steiger was elected President of the National Council; and the seventh member of the Federal Council was Frey-Hérosé of Aargau. For the details see Engels? article ?Personalities of the Federal Council? (this volume, pp. 83-87). The Federal Council was the supreme executive body of the Swiss Republic. The President of the Republic, elected from among the Council members, Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire was also President of the Federal Council. 68 See Note 35. 69 See Note 10. 70 See Note 36. 71 According to the Constitution of the Swiss Confederation of 1848, Swiss citizens had the right to vote after three months? permanent residence. 72 The following report from Berne, dated November 23, 1848, appeared in the supplement to No. 154 of the Neue Rheinische Zeitung but it elucidated other questions (?Raveaux?s Resignation ? Violation of the Swiss Frontier?, see this volume, pp. 63-64). Engels gave detailed information about the debates in the National Council on the Tessin conflict in his article ?The National Council?, published in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung on December 10, 1848 (see this volume, pp. 138-53). 73 The Barataria?s Reich ? an ironical name which Engels gave to the future united German state for which the members of the Frankfurt parliament were drafting a Constitution; an allusion to the imaginary island of Barataria of which Sancho Panza was made Governor in Cervantes? novel Don Quixote. 74 During the coup d'état in Prussia the Frankfurt National Assembly undertook to settle the conflict between the Prussian National Assembly and the Crown. For this purpose, first Bassermann (one of the liberal leaders) and then Simson and Hergenhahn went to Berlin as imperial commissioners. In mid-November the Frankfurt National Assembly adopted a decision calling on the Central Authority to help, through the imperial commissioners in Berlin, to form a Ministry which would enjoy the confidence of the country, that is a Ministry more acceptable to the Prussian bourgeoisie than the obviously counter-revolutionary Brandenburg-Manteuffel Ministry. However, this decision proved ineffective because the Frankfurt Assembly?s liberal majority openly disapproved of the campaign for refusal to pay taxes as a means of struggle against the coup d'état. The mediation of the imperial commissioners proved to be helpful to the counter-revolutionaries since it diverted the democratic forces in the German states from real support of the Prussian National Assembly in its struggle against the Brandenburg-Manteuffel Ministry. 75 The reference is to the armistice between Denmark and Prussia concluded in the Swedish city of Ma]m5 on August 26, 1848. Though the Prussian ruling circles waged the war against Denmark over Schleswig and Holstein in the name of the German Confederation, they sacrificed general German interests to dynastic and counter-revolutionary interests when they concluded the armistice. They were moved by the desire to release troops for the suppression of the revolution in Prussia, and also by pressure from Russia and Britain, which supported Denmark. Besides a cease-fire between Prussia and Denmark, the armistice provided for the replacement of the provisional authorities in Schleswig with a new government, to be formed by the two, contracting parties (representatives of the Danish monarchy were dominant in it), separation of the Schleswig and Holstein armed forces and other harsh terms for the national liberation movement in the duchies. The revolutionary-democratic reforms which had been introduced were now virtually eliminated. The Malmö armistice and its ratification by the Frankfurt National Assembly caused popular dissatisfaction and protests in Germany. 76 The Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation was founded in 962 and lasted till 1806. At different times it included German, Italian, Austrian, Hungarian and Bohemian lands, Switzerland and the Netherlands, forming a motley conglomeration of feudal kingdoms and principalities, church lands and free cities with different political structures, legal standards and customs. 77 Maximilian Gagern?s journey to Berlin and Schleswig, made on instructions from the Government of the Imperial Regent John to take part in the armistice negotiations with Denmark in the summer of 1848, ended in a complete failure since both Prussia and Denmark ignored the representative of the impotent Central Authority. Engels compares this fruitless journey of Gagern?s with that of the heroine in Johann Hermes? novel Sophiens Reise von Memel nach Sachsen which was popular in Germany at the end of the eighteenth and the beginning of the nineteenth century: after spending more than ten years on her journey she failed to reach her destination. 78 In April 1848 Baden was the scene of a republican uprising led by the petty-bourgeois democrats Friedrich Hecker and Gustav Struve. It started with republican detachments invading Baden from the Swiss border. But this poorly prepared and poorly organised uprising was crushed by the end of April. 79 The first Note to the Vorort (main canton) Berne (see Note 36), dated October 4, 1848, and signed by Franz Raveaux, an imperial commissioner in Switzerland, was published in several German newspapers including the Preussischer Staats-Anzeiger No. 163 of October 14, 1848. The same day, the Neue Rheinische Zeitung (in the supplement to issue No. 116) carried a report from Berne dated October 8 setting forth the content of the Note from the main canton Berne written in reply to the imperial Note. The full text of the Note, dated October 5, was reproduced in the Frankfurter Oberpostamts-Zeitung on October 10 (No. 275, second supplement) and October 11, 1848 (No. 276). A new Note of the German Central Authority, dated October 23 and also signed by Raveaux, was published in the Frankfurt Oberpostamts-Zeitung No. 298 on November 6, 1848. An announcement about its delivery to the Berne authorities appeared in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung No. 140, November 11. The main canton Berne?s reply of November 4 was published in the Frankfurter Oberpostamts-Zeitung No. 304 and in the first supplement to it on November 13, 1848. The Neue Rheinische Zeitung likewise published the text of this Note in its issue No. 143, November 15, 1848. p. 68 80 See Note 73. 81 An allusion to the special troops. supplied by the so-called Military Border Area ? i.e., military settlements formed in the southern border regions of the Austrian Empire between the sixteenth and nineteenth centuries. The inhabitants of these regions ? Serbs, Croats, Rumanians, Szeklers, Saxons, and others ? were allotted plots of land by the state, for which they had to serve in the army, pay taxes and fulfil certain public duties. While serving in the army they wore red coats and caps. In 1848 they formed part of the counter-revolutionary army of the Croatian Ban Jellachich deployed against revolutionary Vienna and Hungary. The names of these border regiments and battalions derived either from the names of the regions where they were formed, the names of the central towns of the corresponding border areas, or the nationality making up the majority of the military unit. 82 See Note 9. p, 68 83 After the defeat of the Baden republican uprising in April 1848 (see Note 78), oil(, of its leaders, Friedrich Hecker, emigrated to Switzerland and lived in Muttenz (Basle canton) until September 1848, when he left for America. 84 The reference is to the invasion of Baden from Swiss territory by detachments of German republican refugees led by Gustav Struve on September 21, 1848, following the news of the ratification by the Frankfurt National Assembly of the armistice in Malmö and the popular uprising in Frankfurt in reply to it. Supported by the local republicans, Struve proclaimed a German Republic in the frontier town of Lörrach and formed a provisional government. However, the insurgent detachments were shortly afterwards scattered by the troops, and Struve, Blind and other leaders of the uprising were imprisoned by decision of a court martial (they were released during another republican uprising in Baden in May 1849). 85 The words ?citizen and communist? were taken by Marx from the address of General Drigalski, commander of a division quartered in Düsseldorf, to the population. The address was published in the Düsseldorfer Zeitung No. 311, November 24, 1848. The Neue Rheinische Zeitung reprinted it immediately after this article. Drigalski said in the address: ?As a communist truly devoted to God and my King, I declare hereby that for the benefit of my poor brothers of the Düsseldorf commune I shall, as long as I live here, pay yearly the sum of thousand talers by monthly instalments to the city poor fund through the Government?s central treasury.... Fellow citizens, follow this example and be communists in the noble sense of this word and soon here, as everywhere else, there will he calm, peace and confidence. "Düsseldorf, November 23, 1848 Citizen von Drigalski? 86 The state of siege in Düsseldorf was declared on November 22, 1848, the order of Spiegel and Drigalski to that effect being published in the Kölnische Zeitung No. 314 (second edition), November 23, 1848. 87 Pfuel?s speech in the Prussian National Assembly on September 29, 1848, was connected with the declaration of a state of siege in Cologne on September 26. The Cologne authorities had been scared by the growing revolutionary-democratic movement and the campaign of protest against the Prussian-Danish armistice concluded in Malmö and ratified by the Frankfurt Assembly. Pfuel tried to justify this measure, but general indignation against the actions of the Cologne authorities and their condemnation by the Left deputies in the Assembly compelled the Government to issue an order lifting the state of siege in Cologne as of November 2, 1848. 88 The Penal Code (Code pénal), adopted in France in 1810 and introduced into the regions of West and South-West Germany conquered by the French, remained in effect in the Rhine Province even after its incorporation into Prussia in 1815. The Prussian Government attempted to reduce the sphere of its application and by a whole series of laws and orders to reintroduce in this province Prussian Law designed to guarantee feudal privileges. These measures, which met with great opposition in the Rhine Province, were annulled after the March revolution by the decree of April 15, 1848. 89 The law of April 6 ? ?Decision on Some Principles of the Future Prussian. Constitution? (?Verordnung über einige Grundlagen der künftigen Preussischen Verlassung?) ? was adopted by the Second United Diet an assembly of representatives from the eight provincial diets of Prussia. Like the provincial diets, the United Diet was based on the estate principle. It sanctioned new taxes and loans, discussed new Bills and had the right to petition the King. The First United Diet opened on April 11, 1847, but was dissolved in June because it refused to grant a new loan. The Second United Diet met on April 2, 1848, after the revolution of March 18-19 in Prussia. It adopted decrees, decisions and a law on the elections to the Prussian National Assembly, and sanctioned the loan, following which its session was closed. 90 The Civic Militia Law was adopted on the basis of the Bill introduced in mid-July of 1848 by the Auerswald-Hansemann Ministry. It reflected the desire of the Prussian liberals to prevent the masses from joining the civic militia formed after the March revolution in Prussia, and to convert it into a purely bourgeois military organisation. (For the criticism of it by the Neue Rheinische Zeitung see the article ?The Civic Militia Bill?, present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 256-65.) The law in effect abolished the militia as an autonomous armed organisation and subordinated it to the King and the Minister of the Interior. This dependence of the civic militia on the Government was utilised by the counter-revolutionary forces during the coup d'état in Prussia. 91 The reference is to a statement made by the Düsseldorf Chief Postmaster (Oberpostdirector) Maurenbrecher on November 21, 1848, and published in the Kölnische Zeitung No. 314 (second edition) on November 23. This statement accused a group of officers of the Düsseldorf civic militia of ?sacrilegiously? violating the secrecy of the postal service and correspondence because they tried to find out at the post-office whether postal orders for large sums of money had arrived from the Regierungspräsident 92 For the law safeguarding personal freedom see Note 42. Below Marx quotes Paragraph 9 of this law. 93 In addition to the proceedings instituted earlier against the editors of the Neue Rheinische Zeitung, the Cologne Public Prosecutor Hecker gave instructions, in the autumn of 1848, to bring to court the editor-in-chief Karl Marx and the responsible publisher Hermann Korff, for publishing in their newspaper a number of items which were not to the liking of the authorities, including the proclamation ?To the German People? by the republican Friedrich Hecker. Although the examining magistrate declared in October 1848 that there were no serious grounds for prosecution, the Public Prosecutor insisted on his former accusations and even advanced new ones. In his article ?Public Prosecutor ?Hecker? and the Neue Rheinische Zeitung? (see present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 485-89), Marx sharply criticised the Cologne Public Prosecutor?s office, using the coincidence of the names of the Public Prosecutor and the republican to call the former either ?simple Hecker? (?tout bonnement?) (?C'est du Hecker tout pur? ? ?it?s genuine Hecker?, as he wrote in French) or ?the dichotomous Hecker?. This was the ?second crime? of the Neue Rheinische Zeitung (see this volume, p. 82). 94 The Neue Rheinische Zeitung was accused by the Cologne authorities of insulting police officers and Public Prosecutor Zweiffel in the summer of 1848, by publishing the article ?Arrests? exposing the repressive measures against Gottschalk and Anneke, leaders of the Cologne Workers? Association (see present edition, Vol. 7, pp. 177-79). Later this accusation was made at the trial of Marx and Engels (see this volume, pp. 304-22, 511 and 517). 95 In partibus infidelium ? literally: in parts inhabited by unbelievers. The words are added to the tide of Roman Catholic Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire bishops appointed to purely nominal dioceses in non-Christian countries. 96 The Disch Hotel was in Cologne; the Mielentz Hotel ? a hotel in Berlin where the Prussian National Assembly, driven out of its former premises, held its sitting on November 15, 1848. 97 At the end of September 1848, the Imperial Minister of Justice, Kisker, demanded that the Cologne Public Prosecutor should institute legal proceedings against the Neue Rheinische Zeitung editors for publishing a series of feature articles which ridiculed Prince Lichnowski, a reactionary deputy of the Frankfurt National Assembly, under the name of the knight Schnapphahnski. Written by Georg Weerth, the feature articles ?Leben und Taten des berühmten Ritters Schnapphahnski? were published unsigned in the Neue Rheinische Zeitung in August, September and December 1848 and in January 1849. 98 Concerning the Vorort see Note 36. Concerning the Swiss Diet see Note 9.</p> 6887503 2009-09-04 03:04:54 2009-09-04 03:04:54 open open in-partibus-infidelium-8-ipi-0040040-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6887503 draft 0 0 post 0 polish national 7.pol.00230023 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/08/29/polish-national-7-pol-00230023-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6849890/ Sat, 29 Aug 2009 19:19:21 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>This event marked an important step towards organising the international meeting held on September 22, 1845 and described by Engels in this article. 10 The reference is to revolutionary events of August 1842 in England when in conditions of economic crisis and increasing poverty violent working-class disturbances broke out in the industrial regions. In Lancashire and a large part of Cheshire and Yorkshire strikes became general, in some places growing into spontaneous insurrections. The government retaliated with massive arrests of Chartist leaders, who afterwards received severe sentences. 11 The reference is to the July revolution of 1830 in France which resulted in the overthrow of the Bourbon dynasty. Decisive events took place on July 27-29 in Paris. 12 August 10, 1792 — the day when the monarchy in France was overthrown as a result of a popular insurrection. 13 Julian Harney refers to calls for war against England raised in the French Chamber of Deputies and the French bourgeois press due to strained Anglo-French relations in the mid-forties caused by the colonial rivalry between the two powers in West Indies after the establishment of the French protectorate over Tahiti, the annoyance of the English bourgeoisie at French expansion in North Africa (war against Morocco) and the sharp British reaction against the projected Franco-Belgian-Luxembourg customs union. The planned marriage of the son of Louis Philippe to the Spanish Infanta, opening up the prospects for union of the two monarchies under the Orleans crown, added to the tension. 14 The trial of April 1834 — trial of 167 participants in the French workers’ and republican movement, accused of high treason in connection with the uprising in Lyons and revolutionary actions in Paris and other towns in April 1834. Among the accused were the leaders of the secret republican Société des droits de 1'homme. 15 The Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation was founded in 962 and lasted till 1806. At different periods it included the German, Italian, Austrian, Hungarian and Bohemian lands, Switzerland and the Netherlands, forming a motley conglomeration of feudal kingdoms and principalities, church lands and free towns with different political structures, legal standards and customs. 16 Imperial Court Chamber (Reichskammergericht) was the supreme court of the Holy Roman Empire. It was established in 1495 and abolished in 1806; initially it had no fixed seat, but from 1693 to 1806 was permanently located in Wetzlar. 17 Here the word “metaphysics” is used to denote philosophy as a speculative science transcending practical experience. 18 Constitution of 1791, approved by the Constituent Assembly, established a constitutional monarchy in France, giving the king full executive powers and the right of veto. This constitution was annulled as a result of the popular uprising of August 10, 1792, which brought about the fall of the monarchy. After the Girondist government (Girondists — the party of the big bourgeoisie) had been overthrown by the uprising of May 31-June 2, 1793 and the revolutionary dictatorship of the Jacobins established, the National Convention adopted a new democratic constitution of the French Republic. 19 The reference is to the Constituent Assembly’s decision to repeal feudal services, passed on the night of August 4, 1789 under the impact of peasant uprisings all over the country. 20 See Note 3. 21 ‘After the defeat of Austria in 1805 and of Prussia in 1806 by Napoleon and the establishment of the French protectorate over the German states the latter were obliged to declare war on Britain and join the continental blockade proclaimed by the French Emperor in November I806, which prohibited all trade with Britain. 22 In his articles “The State of Germany” Engels tried to refute the reactionary nationalistic interpretation of German history and, in particular, the glorification of the role played by the German ruling classes in the wars of 1813-14 and 1815 against Napoleonic France. But he gave a somewhat one-sided appraisal of the war itself. The war to liberate Germany from French domination following the defeat of Napoleon’s army in Russia in 1812 was, indeed, of a contradictory nature. Its character was affected by the counter-revolutionary and expansionist aims and policy of the ruling circles in the feudal monarchical states. But especially in 1813, when the struggle was aimed at liberating German territory front French occupation, it assumed the character of a genuinely popular national liberation war against foreign oppression. Later, when he once again considered that period in the history of Germany, Engels in a series of articles entitled “Notes on the War” (1870) stressed the progressive nature of the people’s resistance to Napoleon’s rule and in his work The Role of Force in History (1888) he wrote: “The peoples’ war against Napoleon was the reaction of the national feeling of all the peoples, which Napoleon had trampled on.” 23 The reference is to the Spanish Constitution of 1812 adopted at the time of the national liberation war against Napoleonic rule. Expressing the interests of the liberal nobility and liberal bourgeoisie the constitution limited the king’s power by the Cortes, proclaimed the supreme power of the nation and did away with certain survivals of feudalism. The overwhelming power of the feudal and clerical reactionary forces after Napoleon’s defeat in 18 14 led to the repeal of the constitution, which then became the banner of the liberal-constitutional movement in Spain and other European countries. 24 The Holy Alliance — an association of European monarchs founded on September 26, 1815 on the initiative of the Russian tsar Alexander I and the Austrian Chancellor Metternich to suppress revolutionary movements and preserve feudal monarchies in European countries. 25 Peterloo was the name given at the time (by analogy with the battle of Waterloo) to the massacre by the troops of unarmed participants in a mass meeting for electoral reform at St. Peter’s Field near Manchester, on August 16, 1819. 26 The Fundamental Federative Act (Bundesakte) — a part of the Final Act of the Congress of Vienna held by European monarchs and their ministers in 1814-15, which established the political organisation of Europe after the Napoleonic wars. This Act was signed on June 8, 1815 and proclaimed a German Confederation consisting initially of 34 independent states and four free cities. The Act virtually sanctioned the political dismemberment of Germany and the maintenance of the monarchical-estate system in the German states. From 1815 to 1866 the central organ of the German Confederation was the Federal Diet consisting of representatives of the German states. The promise to introduce constitutions in all the states of the German Confederation, which was stated in Article 13 of the Bundesakte, was never fulfilled. Article 18 of the Act, which vaguely mentioned a forthcoming drafting of uniform instructions providing for “freedom of the press” in the states of the German Confederation, also remained on paper. 27 Vendée — a department in Western France; during the French Revolution a centre of largely peasant-based royalist uprising. The word “Vendée” came to denote counter-revolutionary actions. 28 The Corn Laws (first introduced in the 15th century) imposed high tariffs on agricultural imports in order to maintain high prices on agricultural products on the home market. By the Act of 1815 imports of grain were prohibited as long as grain prices in England remained lower than 80 sh. per quarter. Later further Acts were adopted (1822, 1828 and others) changing the terms for grain imports. The struggle between the industrial bourgeoisie and the landed aristocracy over the Corn Laws ended in their repeal in June 1846. 29 The reference is to the revolution in Spain which began in January 1820, and also to revolutionary actions in Naples and Palermo in July 1820, in Portugal in August 1820 and Piedmont in March 1821 under the slogan of a constitution and bourgeois reforms. The revolutionary movements were suppressed by the Holy Alliance powers which sanctioned the Austrian intervention in Italy and the French intervention in Spain, and by domestic reaction. The first secret society of carbonari in France was founded in late 1820-early 1821 after the pattern of the Italian societies of the same name. The society included representatives of diverse political trends and sought to overthrow the Bourbon monarchy. It was smashed by the police in 1822. Some carbonari organisations existed till the early 1830s, participated in the July revolution of 1830, and soon afterwards merged with republican societies. In 1816-19 an upsurge of the democratic movement for an electoral reform took place in England. However, no reform was accomplished until 1832. 30 At the first stage of the national liberation uprising of the Greek people in 1821 the European governments were hostile to the insurgents. However, under pressure from public opinion and as a result of rivalries in the Balkans and the Middle East their attitudes changed. In 1827 Britain, France and Russia signed an agreement undertaking to demand jointly that the Turkish government should stop war in Greece and grant the country autonomy. The refusal of the Sultan to meet these demands led to a military conflict between the European powers and Turkey. The defeat of the Turks in the battle of Navarino (1827) was of great importance for the liberation of Greece. Finally the issue was decided by the Russo-Turkish war of 1828-29. The Sultan was compelled to recognise the Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire autonomy of Greece, and soon afterwards its independence. However, the European powers imposed a monarchical form of government on the newly liberated country. 31 See Note 11. 32 The Polish national liberation uprising of November 1830-October 1831, whose participants belonged mostly to the revolutionary gentry and whose leaders were mainly from aristocratic circles, was crushed by tsarist Russia aided by Prussia and Austria — the states which had taken part in the partition of Poland at the end of the eighteenth century. Despite the defeat the uprising was of a major international significance as it diverted the forces of the counter-revolutionary powers and frustrated their plans to intervene against the bourgeois revolutions of 1830 in France and of 1830-31 in Belgium. As a result of the revolution, Belgium, which had been incorporated into Holland in 1815 by the decision of the Congress of Vienna, became an independent kingdom. For Marx’s and Engels’ appraisal of the Polish uprising of 1830-31 see pp. 545-52 of this volume. 33 The 1832 Reform Act in England granted the franchise, to property owners and leaseholders with no less than £ 10 annual income. The proletariat and the petty bourgeoisie, who were the main force Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire in the struggle for the reform, remained unenfranchised. </p> 6849890 2009-08-29 19:19:21 2009-08-29 19:19:21 open open polish-national-7-pol-00230023-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6849890 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo Labour 6.lab.002002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/08/27/labour-6-lab-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6830518/ Thu, 27 Aug 2009 01:30:17 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>We develop new principles for the world out of the world’s own principles. We do not say to the world: Cease your struggles, they are foolish; we will give you the true slogan of struggle. We merely show the world what it is really fighting for, and consciousness is something that it has to acquire, even if it does not want to. Marx, Letter from the Deutsch-Französische Jahrbücher to Ruge (1843) Reason has always existed, but not always in a reasonable form. Marx, Letter from the Deutsch-Französische Jahrbücher to Ruge (1843) But, if constructing the future and settling everything for all times are not our affair, it is all the more clear what we have to accomplish at present: I am referring to ruthless criticism of all that exists, ruthless both in the sense of not being afraid of the results it arrives at and in the sense of being just as little afraid of conflict with the powers that be. Marx, Letter from the Deutsch-Französische Jahrbücher (1843) The weapon of criticism cannot, of course, replace criticism of the weapon, material force must be overthrown by material force; but theory also becomes a material force as soon as it has gripped the masses. Theory is capable of gripping the masses as soon as it demonstrates ad hominem, and it demonstrates ad hominem as soon as it becomes radical. To be radical is to grasp the root of the matter. But, for man, the root is man himself. Marx, Critique of Hegel’s Philosophy of Right. Introduction (1843) Religious suffering is, at one and the same time, the expression of real suffering and a protest against real suffering. Religion is the sigh of the oppressed creature, the heart of a heartless world, and the soul of soulless conditions. It is the opium of the people. Marx, Critique of Hegel’s Philosophy of Right. Introduction (1843) The state is based on this contradiction. It is based on the contradiction between public and private life, between universal and particular interests. For this reason, the state must confine itself to formal, negative activities Marx, Critical Notes on the Article ‘The King of Prussia and Social Reform. By a Prussian’ (1844) When communist artisans associate with one another, theory, propaganda, etc., is their first end. But at the same time, as a result of this association, they acquire a new need — the need for society — and what appears as a means becomes an end. ... the brotherhood of man is no mere phrase with them, but a fact of life, and the nobility of man shines upon us from their work-hardened bodies. Marx, Human Needs & the division of Labour (1844) Do I obey economic laws if I extract money by offering my body for sale,... — Then the political economist replies to me: You do not transgress my laws; but see what Cousin Ethics and Cousin Religion have to say about it. My political economic ethics and religion have nothing to reproach you with, but — But whom am I now to believe, political economy or ethics? — The ethics of political economy is acquisition, work, thrift, sobriety — but political economy promises to satisfy my needs. ... It stems from the very nature of estrangement that each sphere applies to me a different and opposite yardstick — ethics one and political economy another; for each is Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire a specific estrangement of man and focuses attention on a particular field of estranged essential activity, and each stands in an estranged relation to the other. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Marx, Human Needs & the division of Labour (1844)</p> 6830518 2009-08-27 01:30:17 2009-08-27 01:30:17 open open labour-6-lab-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6830518 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo objections 6.obj.00030 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/08/25/objections-6-obj-00030-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6815519/ Tue, 25 Aug 2009 03:04:15 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>When people speak of the ideas that revolutionise society, they do but express that fact that within the old society the elements of a new one have been created, and that the dissolution of the old ideas keeps even pace with the dissolution of the old conditions of existence. When the ancient world was in its last throes, the ancient religions were overcome by Christianity. When Christian ideas succumbed in the 18th century to rationalist ideas, feudal society fought its death battle with the then revolutionary bourgeoisie. The ideas of religious liberty and freedom of conscience merely gave expression to the sway of free competition within the domain of knowledge. “Undoubtedly,” it will be said, “religious, moral, philosophical, and juridical ideas have been modified in the course of historical development. But religion, morality, philosophy, political science, and law, constantly survived this change.” “There are, besides, eternal truths, such as Freedom, Justice, etc., that are common to all states of society. But Communism abolishes eternal truths, it abolishes all religion, and all morality, instead of constituting them on a new basis; it therefore acts in contradiction to all past historical experience.” What does this accusation reduce itself to? The history of all past society has consisted in the development of class antagonisms, antagonisms that assumed different forms at different epochs. But whatever form they may have taken, one fact is common to all past ages, viz., the exploitation of one part of society by the other. No wonder, then, that the social consciousness of past ages, despite all the multiplicity and variety it displays, moves within certain common forms, or general ideas, which cannot completely vanish except with the total disappearance of class antagonisms. The Communist revolution is the most radical rupture with traditional relations; no wonder that its development involved the most radical rupture with traditional ideas. But let us have done with the bourgeois objections to Communism. We have seen above, that the first step in the revolution by the working class is to raise the proletariat to the position of ruling class to win the battle of democracy. The proletariat will use its political supremacy to wrest, by degree, all capital from the bourgeoisie, to centralise all instruments of production in the hands of the State, i.e., of the proletariat organised as the ruling class; and to increase the total productive forces as rapidly as possible. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 6815519 2009-08-25 03:04:15 2009-08-25 03:04:15 open open objections-6-obj-00030-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6815519 publish 0 0 post 0 epochs burial 4.bur.002002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/08/17/burial-4-bur-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6741316/ Mon, 17 Aug 2009 06:18:06 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Romans could bury or burn their dead, practices known as inhumation (burial) and cremation (burning), but at certain times one practice was preferred over another, and family traditions might resist current fashions. In the last century of the Republic, cremation was more common. The Roman dictator Sulla was from the Cornelian gens [one way to tell the gens name is the -eia or -ia ending on the name], which had practiced inhumation until Sulla (or his survivors, contrary to his instructions) ordered that his own body be cremated lest it be desecrated in the way he had desecrated the body of his rival Marius. Followers of Pythagoras also practised inhumation. Even into the first century A.D., the practice of cremation was the norm and burial was referred to as a foreign custom. By the time of Hadrian, this had changed and by the fourth century, Macrobius refers to cremation as a thing of the past, at least in Rome. The provinces were a different matter. Funeral Preparation When a person died, he would be washed and laid out on a couch, dressed in his finest clothes and crowned, if he had earned one in life. A coin would be placed on his mouth, under the tongue, or on the eyes so he could pay the ferryman Charon to row him to the land of the dead. After being laid out for 8 days, he would be taken out for burial. Death of the Poor Funerals could be expensive, so poor but not indigent Romans, including slaves, contributed to a burial society which guaranteed proper burial in columbaria, rather than dumping in pits (puticuli) where their remains would rot. Burial Procession In early years, the procession to the place of burial took place at night, although in later periods, only the poor were buried then. In an expensive procession there was a head of the procession called designator or dominus funeri with lictors, followed by musicians and mourning women. Other performers might follow and then came newly freed slaves (liberti). In front of the corpse, representatives of the ancestors of the deceased walked wearing wax masks (imago pl. imagines) in the likenesses of the ancestors. If the deceased had been particularly illustrious a funeral oration would be made during the procession in the forum in front of the rostra. This funeral oration or laudatio could be made for a man or woman. If the body was to be burned it was put upon a funeral pyre and then when the flames rose, perfumes were thrown at the fire. Other objects that might be of use to the dead in the afterlife were also thrown in. When the pile burned down, wine was used to douse the embers, so that the ashes could be gathered and placed in funerary urns. During the period of the Roman Empire, burial increased in popularity. The reasons for the switch from cremation to burial has been attributed to Christianity and mystery religions. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Almost everyone was buried beyond the limits of the city or pomoerium, which is thought to have been a disease-reducing practice from the early days when burial was more common than cremation. The Campus Martius, although an important part of Rome, was beyond the pomoerium during the Republic and for part of the Empire. It was, among other things, a place for burial of the illustrious at public expense. Private burial spots were along the roads leading into Rome, especially the Appian Way (Via Appia). Sepulchres might contain bones and ashes, and were monuments to the dead, often with formulaic inscriptions beginning with initials D.M. 'to the shades of the dead'. They could be for individuals or families. There were also columbaria, which were tombs with niches for the urns of ashes. During the Republic, mourners would wear dark colors, no ornaments, and would not cut their hair or beards. The period of mourning for men was a few days, but for women was a year for a husband or parent. The deceased's relatives made periodic visits to the tombs after the burial to offer gifts. The dead came to be worshiped as gods and were offered oblations. Because these were considered sacred places, violation of a sepulchre was punishable by death, exile, or deportation to the mines.</p> 6741316 2009-08-17 06:18:06 2009-08-17 06:18:06 open open burial-4-bur-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6741316 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo 15286313 Quobiacob http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-03-12 14:00:45 2011-03-12 14:00:45 Drug Store Toronto http://www.fartminusf.com/ - phentermine adipex 37.5 mg It is usually prescribed for patients who are obese and are at risk of further health problems due to their obese status. <a href="http://www.fartminusf.com/" target="_blank">cheap adipex diet pills</a> 1 0 0 15986615 Nofepoitiom http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-06-28 21:30:06 2011-06-28 21:30:06 Medlineplus Drug Information Fluoxetine http://www.singleparentplus2.com/ - cheap ciprofloxacin In Russia Cipro is sold as Ciprex in Russia and India. http://www.singleparentplus2.com/ - order ciprofloxacin 1 0 0 16098709 Boomjaday http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-07-16 09:45:08 2011-07-16 09:45:08 Poison Ivy Medicine Flouri http://www.highlandgatesonkatytrail.com/ - buying valium online It is commonly prescribed to assist the user with the natural process of getting a good nights rest (sleeping). http://www.highlandgatesonkatytrail.com/ - purchase valium online 1 0 0 headquarters 7.33.hq.0 Louis J. Seehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/08/16/headquarters-7-33-hq-0-louis-j-seehan-esquire-6740232/ Sun, 16 Aug 2009 22:50:09 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>FBI Headquarters centrally manages and directs worldwide FBI operations and investigations. FBI Headquarters is comprised of four operational divisions (Counterterrorism, Counterintelligence, Cyber, and Criminal Investigative) plus 10 divisions and 10 offices that support operational and administrative functions. The intelligence and investigative work of the FBI is conducted out of 56 field offices and 400 satellite Louis J. Seehan, Esquire offices (referred to as resident agencies) that report to the field offices. The FBI also has 45 offices located outside the United States — referred to as Legal Attaché offices or Legats — that support investigations and operations around the world. </p> 6740232 2009-08-16 22:50:09 2009-08-16 22:50:09 open open headquarters-7-33-hq-0-louis-j-seehan-esquire-6740232 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo Disaster Squad 7.dis.001065 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/08/10/disaster-squad-7-dis-001065-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6695638/ Mon, 10 Aug 2009 23:06:55 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Germany, Italy, and Japan embarked on an unchecked series of invasions during the late 1930s. Hitler and Mussolini supported the Spanish Falangists in their successful civil war against the "Loyalist" Spanish government (1937-39). Although many Europeans and North Americans considered the Spanish Civil War an opportunity to destroy Fascism, the United States, Great Britain, and France remained neutral; only Russia supported the Loyalists. To the shock of those who admired Russia for its active opposition to Fascism, Stalin and Hitler signed a nonaggression pact in August 1939. The following month Germany and Soviet Russia seized Poland. A short time later, Russia overran the Baltic States. Finland, while maintaining its independence, lost western Karelia to Russia. Great Britain and France declared war on Germany, which formed the "Axis" with Japan and Italy--and World War II began. The United States, however, continued to adhere to the neutrality acts it had passed in the mid-1930s. As these events unfolded in Europe, the American Depression continued. The Depression provided as fertile an environment for radicalism in the United States as it did in Europe. European Fascists had their counterparts and supporters in the United States in the German-American Bund, the Silver Shirts, and similar groups. At the same time, labor unrest, racial disturbances, and sympathy for the Spanish Loyalists presented an unparalleled opportunity for the American Communist Party to gain adherents. The FBI was alert to these Fascist and Communist groups as threats to American security. Authority to investigate these organizations came in 1936 with President Roosevelt's authorization through Secretary of State Cordell Hull. A 1939 Presidential Directive further strengthened the FBI's authority to investigate subversives in the United States, and Congress reinforced it by passing the Smith Act in 1940, outlawing advocacy of violent overthrow of the government. With the actual outbreak of war in 1939, the responsibilities of the FBI escalated. Subversion, sabotage, and espionage became major concerns. In addition to Agents trained in general intelligence work, at least one Agent trained in defense plant protection was placed in each of the FBI's 42 field offices. The FBI also developed a network of informational sources, often using members of fraternal or veterans' organizations. With leads developed by these intelligence networks and through their own work, Special Agents investigated potential threats to national security. Great Britain stood virtually alone against the Axis powers after France fell to the Germans in 1940. An Axis victory in Europe and Asia would threaten democracy in North America. Because of the Nazi-Soviet Pact, the American Communist Party and its sympathizers posed a double-edged threat to American interests. Under the direction of Russia, the American Communist Party vigorously advocated continued neutrality for the United States. In 1940 and 1941, the United States moved further and further away from neutrality, actively aiding the Allies. In late 1940, Congress reestablished the draft. The FBI was responsible for locating draft evaders and deserters. Without warning, the Germans attacked Russia on June 22, 1941. Thereafter, the FBI focused its internal security efforts on potentially dangerous German, Italian, and Japanese nationals as well as native-born Americans whose beliefs and activities aided the Axis powers. The FBI also participated in intelligence collection. Here the Technical Laboratory played a pioneering role. Its highly skilled and inventive staff cooperated with engineers, scientists, and cryptographers in other agencies to enable the United States to penetrate and sometimes control the flow of information from the belligerents in the Western Hemisphere. Sabotage investigations were another FBI responsibility. In June 1942, a major, yet unsuccessful, attempt at sabotage was made on American soil. Two German submarines let off four saboteurs each at Amagansett, Long Island, and Ponte Vedra Beach, Florida. These men had been trained by Germany in explosives, chemistry, secret writing, and how to blend into American surroundings. While still in German clothes, the New York group encountered a Coast Guard sentinel patrolling the beach, who ultimately allowed them to pass. However, afraid of capture, saboteur George Dasch turned himself in--and assisted the FBI in locating and arresting the rest of the team. The swift capture of these Nazi saboteurs helped to allay fear of Axis subversion and bolstered Americans' faith in the FBI. Also, before U.S. entry into the War, the FBI uncovered another major espionage ring. This group, the Frederick Duquesne spy ring, was the largest one discovered up to that time. The FBI was assisted by a loyal American with German relatives who acted as a double agent. For nearly two years the FBI ran a radio station for him, learning what Germany was sending to its spies in the United States while controlling the information that was being transmitted to Germany. The investigation led to the arrest and conviction of 33 spies. War for the United States began December 7, 1941, when Japanese armed forces attacked ships and facilities at Pearl Harbor, Hawaii. The United States immediately declared war on Japan, and the next day Germany and Italy declared war on the United States. By 9:30 p.m., Eastern Standard Time, on December 7, the FBI was in a wartime mode. FBI Headquarters and the 54 field offices were placed on 24-hour schedules. On December 7 and 8, the FBI arrested previously identified aliens who threatened national security and turned them over to military or immigration authorities. This is a photograph of the FBI Academy at Quantico VirginiaAt this time, the FBI augmented its Agent force with National Academy graduates, who took an abbreviated training course. As a result, the total number of FBI employees rose from 7,400 to over 13,000, including approximately 4,000 Agents, by the end of 1943. Traditional war-related investigations did not occupy all the FBI's time. For example, the Bureau continued to carry out civil rights investigations. Segregation, which was legal at the time, was the rule in the Armed Services and in virtually the entire defense industry in the 1940s. Under pressure from African-American organizations, the President appointed a Fair Employment Practices Commission (FEPC). The FEPC had no enforcement authority. However, the FBI could arrest individuals who impeded the war effort. The Bureau assisted the FEPC when a Philadelphia transit workers' union went out on strike against an FEPC desegregation order. The strike ended when it appeared that the FBI was about to arrest its leaders. The most serious discrimination during World War II was the decision to evacuate Japanese nationals and American citizens of Japanese descent from the West Coast and send them to internment camps. Because the FBI had arrested the individuals whom it considered security threats, FBI Director Hoover took the position that confining others was unnecessary. The President and Attorney General, however, chose to support the military assessment that evacuation and internment were imperative. Ultimately, the FBI became responsible for arresting curfew and evacuation violators. While most FBI personnel during the war worked traditional war-related or criminal cases, one contingent of Agents was unique. Separated from Bureau rolls, these Agents, with the help of FBI Legal Attaches, composed the Special Intelligence Service (SIS) in Latin America. Established by President Roosevelt in 1940, the SIS was to provide information on Axis activities in South America and to destroy its intelligence and propaganda networks. Several hundred thousand Germans or German descendants and numerous Japanese lived in South America. They provided pro-Axis pressure and cover for Axis communications facilities. Nevertheless, in every South American country, the SIS was instrumental in bringing about a situation in which, by 1944, Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire continued support for the Nazis became intolerable or impractical. Non-war acts were not limited to civil rights cases. In 1940, the FBI Disaster Squad was created when the FBI Identification Division was called upon to identify some Bureau employees who were on a flight which had crashed near Lovettsville, Virginia. In April 1945, President Roosevelt died, and Vice President Harry Truman took office as President. Before the end of the month, Hitler committed suicide and the German commander in Italy surrendered. Although the May 1945 surrender of Germany ended the war in Europe, war continued in the Pacific until August 14, 1945. The world that the FBI faced in September 1945 was very different from the world of 1939 when the war began. American isolationism had effectively ended, and, economically, the United States had become the world's most powerful nation. At home, organized labor had achieved a strong foothold; African Americans and women, having tasted equality during wartime labor shortages, had developed aspirations and the means of achieving the goals that these groups had lacked before the war. The American Communist Party possessed an unparalleled confidence, while overseas the Soviet Union strengthened its grasp on the countries it had wrested from German occupation--making it plain that its plans to expand Communist influence had not abated. And hanging over the euphoria of a world once more at peace was the mushroom cloud of atomic weaponry. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire</p> 6695638 2009-08-10 23:06:55 2009-08-10 23:06:55 open open disaster-squad-7-dis-001065-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6695638 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo 16303774 lapTaipHizE http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-08-19 06:38:54 2011-08-19 06:38:54 A shared spider's web hosting service or essential hosting repair or educe publican refers to a network hosting servicing where many websites reside on one trap server connected to the Internet. Each placement "sits" on its own break-up, or section/place on the server, to support it sort from other sites. This is customarily the most stingy choice notwithstanding hosting, as uncountable people allocation the entire set someone back of server maintenance. <br /> <a href="http://hostinghouse.pl" target="_blank">tani hosting</a> 1 0 0 16854896 Smeappige http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-11-20 17:50:44 2011-11-20 17:50:44 <a href="http://hostinghouse.pl/oferta/serwery-wirtualne/" target="_blank">serwery</a> <br /> Je¿eli serwery poszukujesz taniej i rzetelnej firmy zajmuj¹cej siê hostingiem to mam dla Ciebie rewelacyjn¹ nowine. Otó¿ teraz zaistnia³ zawodowy i tani serwer dla ludzi, którzy ceni¹ sobie niezawodnoœæ i szybkoœæ wykonywania zlecenia. Ale zacznijmy od tego czym jest hosting. To us³uga polegaj¹ca na udzielaniu przez dostawców Internetu miejsca na swoich serwerach dla rozmaitych us³ug np. serwisy WWW, konta pocztowe, radia internetowe itp. Przewa¿nie spotkany jest hosting p³atny, w którym cena op³aty comiesiêcznej zale¿y od wielu elementów. Jako przedsiêbiorstwo umo¿liwiamy hosting na najwy¿szym poziomie, daj¹c przy tym przypuszczalnie najmniejsze ceny. SprawdŸ sam! Nie bêdziemy Ci mówiæ, i¿ dostaniesz na w³asnoœæ od nas nieodp³atne us³ugi hosting. Jednak¿e mamy sposobnoœæ zapewniæ Ci jedn¹ sprawê. Nasze us³ugi hosting s¹ najprawdopodobniej najbardziej op³acalnymi domenami, jakie mo¿esz odszukaæ w sieci. Jednak pomimo niskich ksztów za us³ugi hosting, dajemynajwiêksz¹ serwery mo¿liw¹ jakoœæ naszych domen. Nie wierzysz? Zobacz Je¿eli tak to ju¿ teraz zajrzyjwst¹p na nasz¹ witrynê i nabierz przekonania o trafnoœci tego wpisu Nasze us³ugi hosting oferuj¹ najbardziej solidn¹ jakoœæ w najmniejszej cenie. Nie bêdziesz musia³ p³aciæ ogromnych pieniêdzy za us³ugi hosting. Je¿eli zajrzysz pierwszy raz na nasz¹ witrynê, pomo¿emy Ci we wszystkim. W naszym asortymencie wyszukasz du¿o korzystnych rabatów dla nowych kontrahentów. Jeœli tymczasem jesteœ naszym wiernym klientem, mo¿esz byæ pewien, ¿e bêdziesz mia³ ewentualnoœæ skorzystaæ z niecodziennych promocji. Przekonaj siê sam i wejdŸ ju¿ teraz. Spostrze¿esz ile jesteœ w stanie zachowaæ pieniêdzy w portfeluz nami. <br /> <br /> serwery 1 0 0 16908188 Vetareecy http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-11-30 09:34:38 2011-11-30 09:34:38 <a href="http://hostinghouse.pl/oferta/domeny/" target="_blank">Domeny</a> jest to wycinek adresu DNS, którym zatytu³owane s¹ strony internetowe. Okreœlenia domenowe dostarczaj¹ niepowtarzalny adres internetowy, jaki jest swoisty tylko i wy³¹cznie dla pojedynczej strony internetowej. Domeny to niezmiernie czêsto nazwa jednej firmy, wyrobu, us³ugi. Zarejestrowane domeny internetowe s¹ homologiczne ze symbolem b¹dŸ nazw¹ handlow¹. Net jest w najwiêkszym stopniu wziêtym miejscem promowania produktów, us³ug itp. Wiêksza czêœæ przedsiêbiorstw, nawet niewielkich, osobistych firm inwestuje w wyró¿nianie swoich produktów w³aœnie w necie. Na naszej witrynie wyszukasz wszelkie wiadomoœci, jakich bêdziesz szuka³ w dziedzinie domeny internetowe. Masz swój prywatny biznes? Za³ó¿ dziêki nam swoje w³asne serwery i przyzwól siê odnaleŸæ mo¿liwym kontrahentom. Internet i domeny to narzêdzia bez, których w istocie w dzisiejszych czasach funkcjonowaæ. Przedk³adamy zapewne najtañsze domeny w Internecie, zachowuj¹c przy tym kolosalny profesjonalizm plus fachowoœæ. Pod warunkiem, ¿e nie mia³eœ w ¿adnym wypadku stycznoœci z tym przedmiotem pomo¿emy Ci. Nasz zespó³ zawodowców z przyjemnoœci¹ odpowie na Twoje wszystkie pytania. Nie roñ¿e wiêcej czasu i przetestuj na naszej stronie internetowej pe³n¹ propozycjê. Czas to pieni¹dz, st¹d nie oczekuj d³u¿ej i pocznij¿e zarabiaæ wiêcej za spraw¹ naszej strony internetowej. 1 0 0 16982602 WaydayMok http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-12-13 07:58:14 2011-12-13 07:58:14 <a href="http://www.cmsseating.com/exactly-how-to-be-able-to-prevent-hosting-accounts-from-getting-hacked/" target="_blank">hosting </a> <br /> Jeœli poszukujesz taniej i solidnej firmy zajmuj¹cej siê hostingiem to mam dla Ciebie rewelacyjn¹ wiadomoœæ. Otó¿ teraz zaistnia³ kompetentny i tani portal dla ludzi, którzy lubi¹ rzetelnoœæ i szybkoœæ wykonywania zlecenia. Jednak¿e zacznijmy od tego czym jest hosting. To us³uga polegaj¹ca na u¿yczaniu przez dostawców Netu miejsca na swoich serwerach dla wielorakich us³ug np. serwisy WWW, konta pocztowe, radia internetowe itp. Z regu³y spotkany jest hosting odp³atny, w którym cena nale¿noœci comiesiêcznej zale¿y od kilku sk³adników. Jesteœmy zawodow¹ jednostk¹, dla której liczy siê nadrzêdnie satysfakcja klienta. Proponujemy hosting na najwy¿szym poziomie, po najni¿szejdopuszczalnej op³acie. Przekonaj siê sam i przetestuj nasz¹ jakoœæ! Inwitujemy na serwis internetowy. Nie bêdziemy Ci mówiæ, i¿ dostaniesz na w³asnoœæ od nas nieodp³atne us³ugi hosting. Jednak¿e mo¿emy zapewniæ Ci jedno. Nasze us³ugi hosting s¹ najprawdopodobniej najtañszymi domenami, które mo¿esz odnaleŸæ w sieci. Jednak pomimo niewysokich ksztów za us³ugi hosting, oferujemynajlepsz¹ mo¿liw¹ jakoœæ naszych domen. Nie dowierzasz? Przekonaj siê Jak tak to ju¿ teraz wejdŸ na nasz portal i nabierz przekonania o trafnoœci tego tekstu Nasze us³ugi hosting oferuj¹ najbardziej solidn¹ jakoœæ w najmniejszej cenie. Nie bêdziesz zmuszony przeznaczaæ du¿ych pieniêdzy za us³ugi hosting. Je¿eli zajrzysz pierwszy raz na nasz¹ witrynê, pomo¿emy Ci we wszystkim. W naszym zbiorze ofert wyszukasz du¿o okazjonalnych zni¿ek dla œwie¿ych goœci. Je¿eli zaœ jesteœ naszym wiernym klientem, oczekuj, ¿e bêdziesz mia³ ewentualnoœæ skorzystaæ z niecodziennych promocji. SprawdŸ sam i zajrzyj niezw³ocznie. Zauwa¿ysz ile jesteœ w stanie oszczêdziæz nami. 1 0 0 17419283 jaffimmig http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-02-28 08:44:11 2012-02-28 08:44:11 Vocabulary can be a medium of communication. Uk is one of the most beautiful and widely talked 'languages' all around. Nearly 80Percent of planet population acknowledges and communicates via British. Uk may be known as the globally acknowledged language found in all economic, social, instructional and politics fields. British is often a moderate of chat among any two people from various locations. As a result it is very important to possess most beneficial knowledge of this beautiful vocabulary. <br /> <a href="http://chlopy.tourism.pl" target="_blank">sarbinowo</a> <br /> Uk is extremely necessary for all those but an absolute necessity for a few. Folks associated with monetary and educational areas has to be sufficiently versed with this particular vocabulary. Tastes people have their principal training from extremely distant sides and hence tend not to prefer British for their main vocabulary. When these individuals take part in greater careers they deal with complications. So understanding English for the children is important. For students the knowledge of Language is even more essential because they are to learn period and can effortlessly furnish on their own to understand. This really is worthwhile for their potential views. For university student transferring in another country Language is necessity. <br /> <a href="http://sarbinowo.tm.pl" target="_blank">sarbinowo</a> <br /> Studying British is in depth procedure regarding do it yourself determination to learn and very good guidance in a positive way. The next recommendations will allow you to understand English. The first look at this procedure is that you are going to strive and regard which you find out. The best way to understand English is to speak with other people in Uk. Test speaking in Language no matter whether right or completely wrong but try to speak the text. Slowly and gradually you will begin experiencing basic and rest assured to talk to other folks. <br /> <br /> This build-up in self-confidence will encourage communicating the language more regularly. Another very important factor that can help you get better at the relevant skills of this words is observing British films periodically. When heroes are interacting and speaking English then it becomes really better to learn. Diverse facial and body movement in addition to mental communication profit the process. The better you understand the word what better you are able to convey oneself. <br /> <a href="http://chlopy.travel.pl" target="_blank">chlopy</a> <br /> More Ideas: <br /> <a href="http://mielno-noclegi.nom.pl" target="_blank">chlopy</a> <br /> Read Language magazines everyday and try to discover difficult phrases. Make a note of them and continue to find out handful of hard words and phrases everyday. Produce a practice of checking out new phrases and looking at their meanings from book. An incredibly substantial way followed by prospects is joining Uk communicating course or subscribing to an establishment which offers to coach you on Language in minimal span of time. <br /> <a href="http://mielno-noclegi.travel.pl" target="_blank">mielno</a> <br /> Embracing this sort of organizations is advisory but care needs to be obtained how the study course is beneficial for you. Studying British online is yet another extremely substantial methods for understanding the text. Enroll in daily websites and strategies online to enhance you are talking and way with words-at all. Your regular efforts and correct advice can help you cultivate the main advantages of this lovely language. <br /> <a href="http://mielno.tourism.pl" target="_blank">mielno</a> 1 0 0 Secretary Terasaki 77.sec.03 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/08/06/secretary-terasaki-77-sec-03-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6661468/ Thu, 06 Aug 2009 04:11:54 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>158. Consul Gathers Information from Japanese Residents From a Japanese who had lived in the Province of Ilocos for about fifteen years Consul Nihro ascertained that approximately 400 Philippine soldiers and seven or eight officers were stationed in Laoag in the Province of Ilocos Norte on Luzon, and it was rumored that this force would be increased to approximately 1,700. No expansion of the present civil airport in Laoag was planned, no military planes were being stationed at that field, and no extensive activity was in progress with the exception of one reconnaissance flight nightly by one plane over the coastal area in the vicinity of the city. [449] According to a report from a Japanese resident in Camarines Norte, only about sixty members of the Philippine Patrol organization were located in that area and every day five or six of these patrolmen were dispatched to Paracale and Jose Panganiban. [450] That the civil airport at Paracale was not being used and that no military planes had landed at Daet since February was also reported. During the latter part of 1940 thirteen American freighters had entered the port of Panganiban and since then on the average of once a week American freighters sailed from Batangas in southwestern Luzon to Hondagua off Lamon Bay. [451] [444] IV, 313. [445] IV, 314. [446] IV, 315. [447] IV, 316. [448] IV, 517. (This vessel was later identified as the Portland.) [449] IV, 310. [450] These are located on the Island of Luzon. [451] IV, 319. 116 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR On November 13 Manila reported that the cruiser which had been identified as a member of the Chester class entering Manila Harbor on November 12 was now identified as the Portland, and it was added that a British destroyer of the Defender type had sailed into Manila Harbor on November 13. [452] 159. Japanese Report Concerning Preparations on Cebu According to the report of a Japanese resident in Cebu, Manila informed Tokyo on November 15 that there were 300 American and 2,500 Philippine soldiers stationed on that island. The airport was being enlarged and twelve medium‑sized planes, which were used by the Philippine army, had been transported to Java by air. Twelve or thirteen American army planes were stationed there, and one large bomber was in the hanger. Moreover, the headquarters of the former patrol force was being used as the commissariat storehouse with all sorts of provisions being stored there. Twenty American warships had anchored off the northwest coast of the Sulu Archipelago on September 22, two destroyers and one cruiser had entered Cebu Harbor in October, and one oil supply ship and a camouflaged cruiser had anchored there early in November for two or three days. [453] Referring to the report of November 1, as well as Consul Nihro's correction of November 10, Tokyo requested on November 15 that the Japanese in Manila discover by what route the large bombers had flown to the Philippines. It was also asked that their number be ascertained again. [454] 160. Manila Identifies the British Ship Awatea A ship which had entered Manila Harbor on November 13 was identified as the British transport Awatea, with 700 or 800 soldiers on board. That the vessel under escort had sailed again on the evening of November 14 to an unknown destination was also reported. The routine intelligence report of ships in harbor as of November 15 was added to this dispatch. [455] After reading an AP dispatch from Hong Kong Consul Nihro suggested on November 17 that the 700 or 800 soldiers embarked on the Awatea were possibly the same as those reported disembarking at Hong Kong on the morning of November 16. [456] The departure of the Marblehead, the Portland, possibly ten destroyers and one minelayer from Manila was the subject of a routine ship movement report on November 17. [457] A troop movement report from Lingayen which had been published in the Bulletin on November 17 publicized the movement of fifty‑four 14‑ton tanks as well as scout cars, provision cars, baggage cars and various types of military trucks together with mechanized troops from Fort Stotsenburg. They had stayed only overnight at Lingayen, returning to Fort Stotsenburg the next day. [458] On November 20 Tokyo requested in a special dispatch to Manila that the home office be advised immediately of the type of craft presumed to be in the waters adjacent to Subic Bay. This information was to be transmitted to the Asama Maru [459] as well as to Tokyo. [460] The arrival and departure of an unidentified camouflaged British cruiser on November 21 was reported in a diplomatic wire of November 22, 1941. The entry into port of an American [452] IV, 320. [453] IV, 321. [454] IV, 322. [455] IV, 323. [456] IV, 324. [457] IV, 325. [458] IV, 326. [459] The Asama Maru was scheduled to touch port at Manila on November 19 or 20. [460] IV, 327. 117 transport, which was rumored to be the President Harrison, for the purpose of loading soldiers and material was also noted. At Manila on November 22, according to the Japanese intelligence dispatch, were the Portland, the Marblehead, the Black Hawk, the Isabel, the Heron, the Wohotosu, the Pecos, one minelayer, nine destroyers and twenty submarines. At Cavite were the Houston and the Canopus. [461] 161. Consul Nihro Reports Tense Feeling in Manila On November 24, 1941, Consul Nihro declared that the feeling among the people of Manila had, in general, become tense in view of the military activity in that area. It appeared that military stores had been removed from the "port area" during the "black out" on November 21, and, in view of the movement of forty or fifty buses in the Rizal province district, investigations were being made to find if these were loaded with troops. On the afternoon of November 22 sixty light tanks and twenty ammunition trucks, which had earlier been grouped near the headquarters of the "port area" military police, were seen leaving Quezon Bridge. It was a conjecture that troops had recently arrived in military boats, and that light tanks and ammunition trucks had been landed on November 21. Although at present the tanks and trucks were said to be en route to Meycuayan in Bulacan Province and San Fernando in Pampanga Province, their final destination was being investigated. Besides the two or three hundred American army trucks near the "port area", which had been imported at short intervals, it was noted that troops had arrived in hill areas within the city.[462] 162. Submarine Tender Enters Port The information that a camouflaged submarine tender, the Holland, had entered port on November 23, that five submarines had sailed to unknown destinations on November 24, and that seven destroyers had left for unknown destinations the next day was transmitted to Tokyo on November 25. [463] Two days later the Japanese Consul reported the departure of the Portland, the Black Hawk, two destroyers and ten submarines for unknown destinations. [464] 163. Inaccuracy of Japanese Intelligence Reports Since it was obvious at this time that Japan was attempting to obtain a total picture of military and naval strength in the Philippines, as well as last minute information of ship movements and troop allocations, the accuracy of their spy reports may be gauged by comparing the information with an estimate of the strength of United States air forces in the Philippines on November 27, 1941, as released by the Office of the Chief of Naval Operations. [465] Japanese agents estimated that 1,283 military and twenty‑six naval planes were based in the Islands [466] (the former number was later very slightly raised). [467] Since, according to the American estimate forty‑three Navy planes and 298 Army planes were based in the Philippine Islands, our air strength in the Islands was greatly overestimated; there was seventeen more Navy planes than were reported but 985 fewer Army planes than were listed by Japanese agents. [468] [461] IV, 328. [462] IV, 329. [463] IV, 330. [464] IV, 331. [465] IV, 332. "U.S. Navy estimate of U.S. Air Strength in Philippines, November 27, 1941." [466] IV, 306. [467] IV, 316. [468] IV, 352. "U.S. Navy estimate of U.S. Air Strength in Philippines, November 27, 1941." 118 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR 164. Manila Notifies Tokyo of Scouting Patrols High‑level scouting patrols over the city of Manila were the subject of an intelligence report to Tokyo on November 28, 1941. The patrols were divided into one flight of six planes and another of three planes beginning at four o'clock in the morning. Three additional planes were noted to be flying over the city independently. [469] In a shipping report of November 29, 1941, Consul Nihro said that the submarine tenders Wotosu (Kana spelling) and Holland, five submarines of the 170 class, five of the 180 class, five of the 190 class, five of the 150 class, four small‑sized submarines, the oilers Pecos and Trinity, two destroyers, the gunboat Isabel and one minelayer were in port at Manila. At Cavite were the Houston and the Canopus. Consul Nihro further reported that the lights at Langley Point in Cavite, at Manila, at Baguio, and on the buoys in the bay would be turned out for a time. [470] 165. Intelligence Report Lists Ships in Port on December 1, 1941 Manila informed Tokyo on December 1, 1941, that fourteen large submarines (possibly with the submarine tender Wotosu) and two destroyers had left port that morning. From the American Navigation, which had entered port about three days earlier, were unloaded twelve objects which appeared to be boilers. In addition, the Manchen Maersk, a former Danish ship sailing under Panamanian registry, entered port December 1; and, although details were not ascertained, five British freighters were loading cargo at the pier. The American vessel, Spencer Kellogg, had unloaded crude oil and was scheduled to load castor oil; and the American Army's Don Esteban entered Manila harbor December 1. In port on this date were the Holland, the Wotosu (possibly), the Pecos, the Trinity, a gunboat, two small and six large submarines, while the Houston remained at Cavite. The Canopus and a cargo ship were in the vicinity (exact position not clear). [471] (h) Reports from Singapore 166. Japanese Officials in Singapore Learn of Squadron Sailing On October 22 Tokyo requested officials in Singapore to report the drills and battle maneuvers and to investigate the organization of the air force stationed in the Federated Malay States. [472] The Japanese Foreign Minister informed officials in Singapore on November 18, 1941, that a squadron of ships had left port (name missing) on November 4 headed for the Malay States. The squadron had consisted of eight ships of the 15,000 ten class and ten other craft, carrying approximately 10,000 British troops, including many aviators. [473] 167. Tokyo Requests Information on Ships in Port On December 5, 1941, Tokyo requested an immediate report on ships in port as well as on the movements of capital ships.[474] (i) Reports from Vladivostok and Hsinking [469] IV, 333. [470] IV, 334. [471] IV, 335. [472] IV, 336. [473] IV, 337. [474] IV, 338. 119 168. American Tankers en Route to Vladivostok Investigating the routing of American vessels to Russia, Japan learned from its embassy in Vladivostok that up to October 20 the American Consul there had received no official communication concerning the tankers being routed to Vladivostok. Although it had been decided at the Moscow conference to continue aid to Russia, it had been decided to discontinue the transportation of material to Russia via Vladivostok after the ships en route had arrived, and a new routing would be used, undoubtedly via Iran. [475] 169. Russian Incidents On November 28, 1941, a message from Hsinking reported that forty‑seven airplanes of an unrecognizable type, although they were definitely of American design and construction, had flown over the city of Kuibyshev during a military review in celebration of the anniversary of the revolution. It was further reported that large bodies of anti‑communist forces were fighting in the vicinity of Minsk and south of Krasnoyarsk, destroying lines of communications. "Intelligence of primary importance" was sent to the effect that twenty unsuccessful deserters who had tried to get into Manchukuo had been executed before a firing squad of the 39th Sharpshooters Division. By November 28 forty‑six Russian troops had deserted. To prevent further desertions the Soviet Army had moved certain detachments away from the border and had strung charged barbed wire fences along the border. Regiments, moreover, were held responsible for detachments from which there had been deserters. On the Ude front surveillance troops of the outer Mongolian area had deliberately trespassed on Mongolian territory several times, even to the extent of ten to twenty kilometers. These troops were taking a strong, hostile attitude toward Japanese surveillance troops. [476] The Foreign Office in Tokyo informed Hsinking on November 28 that Russian newspapers, quoting a Domei news report, had carried the story that a Russian division had crossed the Manchurian border. In the fighting some soldiers had been killed and others taken prisoner. However, the Russian press had reported that this was at variance with the facts, and that Russian soldiers had not crossed the border. Tokyo asked that Japanese officials in Hsinking report the true situation, since the Japanese Ambassador in Manchuria had reported the story in substantially the same form.[477] [475] IV, 339. [476] IV, 340. [477] IV, 341. 120 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR PART C‑JAPANESE DIPLOMATIC ACTIVITIES THROUGHOUT THE WORLD (a) Japanese‑American Relations 170. Japanese Consul Considers Means of Evacuating Nationals In keeping with plans to embark evacuees on the Hikawa Maru, Consul Jisaburo Sato in Seattle wired that Vancouver, Portland, and one other office would again be consulted in the event that funds were not at hand to pay expenses of nationals. He added that, in the matter of life belts, it was understood that there were plentiful supplies in stock at San Francisco. [478] 171. Consul Morishima Applies for Permit to Transfer American Mission Funds Referring to a previous dispatch which concerned the transfer of donations from the combined organizations of all American mission boards to Japan, Consul Morito Morishima in New York informed Tokyo that he had applied to the government for a permit to transfer these funds. The amount to be sent to Japan proper totaled more than $37,000, and to Korea, more than $7,700, excluding the funds for St. Luke's Hospital and the Women's Christian College. [479] 172. Japanese Fear That Mr. Kasai's Lecture May Cause Embarrassment From Consul Yoshio Muto in San Francisco came word on October 20, 1941, that Mr. Jiuji Kasai, a member of the Japanese Parliament, was scheduled to deliver a lecture on October 29 on the subject "Will Japan and the United States Fight?" Pointing out that such a lecture might cause embarrassment to the propaganda work in San Francisco, he advised that Japanese officials caution Mr. Kasai as much as possible during his visit in the United States. Consul Muto further suggested that Ambassador Kichisaburo Nomura have Mr. Kasai cancel his lecture. [480] 173. Consul Originates Plan to Repay Nationals in Tokyo Since Japanese evacuees from the United States were allowed to take not more than $210 with them, the Japanese Consul in Portland, Oregon, asked if some arrangement could be made whereby the nationals could pay funds into that office and receive payment in Tokyo in Japanese currency. The difficulty of this plan lay in the fact that the office was short of funds and could not pay the traveling expenses of any official transferring to another place. He asked, however, that this plan be considered and that immediate reply be sent to him. [481] Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire 174. Secretary Terasaki Suggests Delay of Orders for Official Harada Secretary Hidenari Terasaki questioned Mr. Yoshioka in Tokyo as to the advisability of having Official Harada sail on the Hikawa Maru which would leave Seattle on November 4, 1941, since his stay in the United States would be cut too short to carry out his instructions. The Secretary suggested instead that Mr. Harada leave on the Terukawa Maru, which would leave from Manzanillo early in December, and he asked if there were any objections to the Official's prolonging his stay. [482] </p> 6661468 2009-08-06 04:11:54 2009-08-06 04:11:54 open open secretary-terasaki-77-sec-03-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6661468 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo 15265339 outlikile http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-03-09 04:10:30 2011-03-09 04:10:30 Good Effects Of Perscription Drugs <br /> <a href="http://flockchoreography.com/" target="_blank">prozac mg</a><br /> In fact, Prozac has became the third most prescribed anti-depressant on the pharmaceutical market today. <br /> <a href="http://flockchoreography.com/" target="_blank">buy prozac online</a><br /> Prozac is available online through many pharmacies that offer discounts versus traditional methods of obtaining the medication. <br /> http://flockchoreography.com/ - prozac medication<br /> 1 0 0 15403124 mighhougs http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-03-29 12:59:29 2011-03-29 12:59:29 Prescription Medication For Acne http://www.stressandanxietyfree.com/ - cheap xanax no prescription <br /> Xanax, also referred to by its generic name Alprazolam, is part of the category of drugs known as MAOIs and is also in the family of benzodiazepines, which means that it works to balance chemicals in the brain that may have become unbalanced leading to anxiety. <br /> <a href="http://www.stressandanxietyfree.com/" target="_blank">cheap xanax</a> 1 0 0 16103194 Scusypersossy http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-07-17 10:09:00 2011-07-17 10:09:00 Physician Medication Prescription Pads <a href="http://www.livingthesecreteveryday.com/" target="_blank">order isotretinoin</a> The medication was first approved by the United States Food and Drug Administration for the treatment of brain cancer. <a href="http://www.livingthesecreteveryday.com/" target="_blank">buy isotretinoin</a> The medication was first approved by the United States Food and Drug Administration for the treatment of brain cancer. http://www.livingthesecreteveryday.com/ - accutane sale 1 0 0 17500598 Pharmd908 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-15 10:36:09 2012-03-15 10:36:09 Hello! dddcgdk interesting dddcgdk site! I'm really like it! Very, very dddcgdk good! 1 0 0 17500605 Pharme452 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-15 10:38:20 2012-03-15 10:38:20 Very nice site! [url=http://oieypxa.com/oryxryr/2.html]cheap cialis[/url] 1 0 0 17500606 Pharme746 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-15 10:38:40 2012-03-15 10:38:40 Very nice site! cheap cialis http://oieypxa.com/oryxryr/4.html 1 0 0 17500615 Pharme213 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-15 10:40:06 2012-03-15 10:40:06 Very nice site! cheap cialis http://oieypxa.com/oryxryr/43/a1a.html , cheap cialis http://oieypxa.com/oryxryr/43/a2a.html , cheap cialis http://oieypxa.com/oryxryr/43/a3a.html , cheap cialis http://oieypxa.com/oryxryr/43/a4a.html , cheap cialis http://oieypxa.com/oryxryr/43/a5a.html , 1 0 0 17536104 Pharme648 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-22 18:16:48 2012-03-22 18:16:48 Very nice site! <a href="http://opeyixa.com/qoaxqo/1.html" target="_blank">cheap viagra</a> 1 0 0 17536113 Pharmk655 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-22 18:17:34 2012-03-22 18:17:34 Very nice site! [url=http://opeyixa.com/qoaxqo/2.html]cheap cialis[/url] 1 0 0 17536124 Pharmg660 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-22 18:18:34 2012-03-22 18:18:34 Very nice site! 1 0 0 17536127 Pharme665 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-22 18:18:55 2012-03-22 18:18:55 Very nice site! <a href="http://opeyixa.com/qoaxqo/33/a1a.html" target="_blank">cheap viagra</a> , <a href="http://opeyixa.com/qoaxqo/33/a2a.html" target="_blank">cheap viagra</a> , <a href="http://opeyixa.com/qoaxqo/33/a3a.html" target="_blank">cheap viagra</a> , <a href="http://opeyixa.com/qoaxqo/33/a4a.html" target="_blank">cheap viagra</a> , <a href="http://opeyixa.com/qoaxqo/33/a5a.html" target="_blank">cheap viagra</a> , 1 0 0 17541538 Pharmd885 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-23 18:24:05 2012-03-23 18:24:05 Very nice site! <a href="http://oixapey.com/aqvarr/1.html" target="_blank">cheap viagra</a> 1 0 0 17541541 Pharme161 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-23 18:24:45 2012-03-23 18:24:45 Very nice site! [url=http://oixapey.com/aqvarr/2.html]cheap cialis[/url] 1 0 0 17541549 Pharmc833 http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2012-03-23 18:25:40 2012-03-23 18:25:40 Very nice site! 1 0 0 Testimonium Flavianum 5.tf.01 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/07/28/testimonium-flavianum-5-tf-01-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6601380/ Tue, 28 Jul 2009 00:09:29 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Jesus of Nazareth is possibly mentioned in two passages of the work The Antiquities of the Jews by the Jewish historian Josephus, written in the late first century CE. One passage, known as the Testimonium Flavianum, discusses the career of Jesus. The authenticity of the Testimonium Flavianum has been disputed since the 17th century, and by the mid 18th century the consensus view was that it had at a minimum been altered by Christian scribes, and possibly was outright forgery. The other passage simply mentions a Jesus as the brother of a James, possibly James the Just, but later in the same passage refers to a Jesus, son of Damneus. Most scholars consider this passage genuine,[1] but its authenticity has been disputed by Emil Schürer as well by several recent popular writers. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 6601380 2009-07-28 00:09:29 2009-07-28 00:09:29 open open testimonium-flavianum-5-tf-01-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6601380 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo microfossils 3.mic0001 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/07/22/microfossils-3-mic0001-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6569087/ Wed, 22 Jul 2009 20:19:48 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire. A group of scientists led by David McKay of NASA's Johnson Space Center published an article in the 16 August 1996 issue of Science magazine announcing the discovery of evidence for primitive bacterial life on Mars. An examination of a meteorite found in Antarctica and believed to be from Mars shows: 1) hydrocarbons which are the same as breakdown products of dead micro-organisms on Earth, 2) mineral phases consistent with by-products of bacterial activity, and 3) tiny carbonate globules which may be microfossils of the primitive bacteria, all within a few hundred-thousandths of an inch of each other. Based on age dating of the meteorite, the following scenario has been proposed: 1. The original igneous rock solidified within Mars about 4.5 billion years ago, about 100 million years after the formation of the planet. (Based on isotope ages of the igneous component of the meteorite) http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.NET 2. Between 3.6 and 4 billion years ago the rock was fractured, presumably by meteorite impacts. Water then permeated the cracks, depositing carbonate minerals and allowing primitive bacteria to live in the fractures. 3. About 3.6 billion years ago, the bacteria and their by-products became fossilized in the fractures. (Based on isotope ages of the minerals in the fractures) 4. 16 million years ago, a large meteorite struck Mars, dislodging a large chunk of this rock and ejecting it into space. (Based on the cosmic ray exposure age of the meteorite) 5. 13,000 years ago, the meteorite landed in Antarctica. 6. The meteorite, ALH84001, was discovered in 1984 in the Allan Hills region of Antarctica. How do we know the meteorite came from Mars? [ALH84001] Meteorite ALH84001 is a softball-sized igneous rock weighing 1.9 kilograms (4.2 pounds). It is one of twelve meteorites discovered on Earth which are thought to be from Mars. Most meteorites formed early in the history of the solar system, some 4.6 billion years ago. Eleven of the twelve martian meteorites have ages less than 1.3 billion years, ALH84001 at 4.5 billion years old being the only exception. All twelve are igneous rocks crystallized from molten magma in a way which suggests they formed in a planetary-sized body, not an asteroid. They have similar oxygen isotope characteristics to each other and higher concentrations of ferric iron, water, and other volatiles than other meteorites. All twelve also show evidence of shock heating, presumably as a result of the impact which ejected them into space. Gas bubbles trapped in one meteorite, EETA79001, have a composition which matches the current martian atmosphere as measured by the Viking Landers, compelling evidence that this meteorite and by association the others, including ALH84001, came from Mars. The evidence for life The indication of life hinges on three important pieces of evidence, all discovered within mineralized fractures in the meteorite in close proximity to each other. One is the discovery of abundant polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons (PAHs) on the fracture surfaces. These are a family of complex organic molecules which are commonly found on dust grains and certain types of meteorites in outer space, presumably formed by non-biological chemical reactions. However, when micro-organisms die they break down into PAHs as well. The mixture of PAHs found on ALH84001 is very different from that found on dust grains and other meteorites, suggesting the possibility of a biological origin. Thousands of different types of PAHs are found all over the Earth, but those in ALH84001 do not appear to be contaminants which have leaked into the meteorite. Another line of evidence involves unusual mineral phases found beside the PAHs. These carbonate minerals form "globules" about 50 micrometers across, some of which have cores containing manganese and rings of iron carbonate and iron sulfides, and also contain magnetite and pyrrhotite. These minerals bear strong resemblance to mineral alterations caused by primitive bacteria on Earth. This diversity of minerals in such a small area, formed under the presumed conditions, seem to make a non-biological origin unlikely. Finally, high-resolution scanning electron microscopy has revealed the presence of tiny "ovoids" which may actually be fossil remnants of tiny (20 to 100 nanometer) bacteria. If so, they are 100 times smaller than any bacteria microfossils found on Earth, except for some supposed "nanofossils" recently discovered in very young terrestrial rocks, a finding currently not generally accepted as fossil organisms.http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.NET Taken together, the findings are thought to be strong evidence pointing to primitive bacterial life on Mars. The PAHs, unusual mineral phases, and "microfossils" were all located within a few micrometers of one another, indicating a relationship which may require a biological explanation. However, much work will be done on this in the future, including searching for amino acids, other fossil structures such as cell walls, other types of fossils, and fossils of bacteria frozen in the act of reproducing. Mars is almost certain to have been warmer and wetter in its distant past, so the existence of primitive life has been a tantalizing possibility for some time, but the real search may be just beginning. </p> 6569087 2009-07-22 20:19:48 2009-07-22 20:19:48 open open microfossils-3-mic0001-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6569087 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo 14913139 ridoEfferie http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-01-19 18:07:46 2011-01-19 18:07:46 I love louis9j9sheehan9esquire.blog.ca! Here I always find a lot of helpful information for myself. Thanks you for your work. <br /> Webmaster of http://loveepicentre.com and http://movieszone.eu <br /> Best regards 1 0 0 speaking 3.spe.003 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/07/20/speaking-3-spe-003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6550467/ Mon, 20 Jul 2009 03:31:52 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>4. Re air and naval strength and navigation on the Pacific. (a) The United States and Japan, both desiring to maintain peace in the Pacific, shall refrain from maintaining in the Pacific naval and air forces of such strength as to constitute a menace to either one of the countries concerned. Specific steps toward this end shall be taken up at the Japanese-American conference. (b) Upon the successful conclusion of the Japanese-American conference, the fleets of their respective countries shall exchange courtesy calls to signify the advent of peace in the Pacific. (c) Upon the settlement of the Japanese-Chinese incident, the Japanese government shall promote in accordance with the wish of and agreement with the U.S. government the recommissioning in the Pacific waters of as many as possible of those vessels which are now in commission. However, the tonnage and other details shall be decided on at the Japanese-American conference. 5. Commercial and financial cooperation between the two countries. (a) After the acceptance of the present proposal by both governments, if goods being exported by either one of the countries is required by the other, the first shall guarantee to supply the second with such goods. (b) Suitable steps shall be taken to revive the same commercial relations existing between the two countries before the abrogation of the Japanese-American Treaty of Commerce. Furthermore, if both countries desire to conclude a new commercial agreement this shall be taken up at the American-Japanese conference and the agreement concluded in the usual manner. In order to promote economic cooperation between the two countries, the United States will agree to extend gold credit to Japan so that she may develop commercial and industrial enterprises which will rebound to economic stability in East Asia and also help to realize Japanese-American economic cooperation. 6. Economic activities of the two countries in the southwest Pacific. (a) Japan guarantees to carry out her expansion in the southwest Pacific, not by force of arms, but by peaceful means. However, the United States shall cooperate and assist Japan in obtaining materials she needs in this area, such as rubber, oil, tin, nickel, etc. 7. The policies of the two countries regarding political stability in the Pacific. (a) Japan and America will not sanction the division or annexation of territory in East Asia and the Pacific by European powers in the future. (b) America and Japan will mutually guarantee the independence of the Philippines, and will discuss means to aid the Philippines whenever she is attacked by a third power. (c) No discriminations shall be shown against Japanese immigrants in the United States and in the southwest Pacific area and they shall enjoy the same privileges as those enjoyed by immigrants of any other friendly nation. (Part 5) Japanese-American conference: (a) Conference between the Japanese delegates and the American delegates shall take place in Honolulu. The conference shall be opened by President Roosevelt representing the United States and by Premier Konoe [sic] representing Japan. Delegates shall be limited to five members each, not including experts and secretaries. Page A-39 (b) No observers of a third power or powers shall be permitted to attend this conference. (c) The conference shall begin, as soon as possible, after the acceptance of the present proposal but shall be limited to discussing specific subjects agreed to by the governments of both countries dealing with prearranged agenda and the text of the present proposal. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Supplementary provision. The application of the present proposal shall remain for the time being the secret of the governments of the two countries concerned and its publication shall be settled between the two governments. End Trans. 4-19-41 No. 47 FROM: Washington (Nomura) TO: Tokyo (Gaimudaijin) 17 April 1941 # 239. Part 1 of 3. See I, No. 48, 49. Part 1 of 3. Secret outside of the department. Re the latter part of my # 235 [a]. Explanations of the proposed agreement article by article, as follows. (1) International and national ideologies that are held in common by both Japan and America. The object of this article is, that inasmuch as the Americans are afraid that Japan is becoming "totalitarian" and take the position that if Japan becomes "totalitarianized" there can be no further negotiations between Japan and America, we would make it plain to them that the ideologies held by Japan are neither "totalitarianism", nor "communism" not yet "democracy", but that they are based upon distinctive traditions that have come down to us from 3000 years back, and that we are not being influenced by any foreign ideologies that are contrary to these. The reason for inserting this article is that they strongly held out for this as being the idea of their highest leaders. Secretary Hull also strongly emphasized this point to me; and looking upon this as a good opportunity for elucidating the Imperial policy, we decided to leave it in after some changes. (2) The attitudes of the two countries toward the European war. This clause has to do with the matter in which we have incurred the most suspicion in these parts, because of the Tripartite agreement, and its objectives are: (a) To make it clear on the one hand that this understanding now under consideration will make no change in the treaty obligations of the Empire incident to the Tripartite agreement, and (b) To do our utmost to restrain the United States from entering the European war, thus living up to the spirit of Article 3 of the Tripartite agreement, while at the same time, (c) Avoiding a break between Japan and the United States, and thus accomplishing the purpose of the conclusion of the Tripartite agreement. (3) The relations of the two countries to the China Incident. At first the American thought that the China Incident might be brought to a conclusion by having the U.S. President undertake "arbitration" proceedings, or "mediation," but on the other hand as it seemed that the Wang regime would absolutely repudiate this, we explained the various reasons why the Imperial government would find it utterly impossible to accept this. Then with the idea of preventing even the semblance of interference from America in the Page A-40 China Incident, the article was put in in this way, with the idea that the President would merely offer his "bons offices" for mediation, and that the negotiations would be carried on directly between Japan and China, and that the Chungking regime would be the ones with whom negotiations would be taken up. Also, as the main essentials in the peace terms, the so-called Konoe three basic principles would be recognized, namely, good neighbor friendly relations, cooperative defense against communism, and economic cooperation. In regard to the withdrawal of troops, it was made clear that the troops would be withdrawn on the basis of a treaty to be concluded between Japan and China, that would avoid any stipulations that would be inconsistent with the treaty dealing with basic relations between Japan and China, and its accompanying documents. As regards the Open Door Policy, the insertion of stipulations concerning special positions in North China and Mongolia, was intended, but, in view of the delicate problem concerning the island of Hainan, this was left out, and the solution of questions pertaining to the interpretation of-the basic principles of the open door and their application was left for future consideration. In regard to immigration they also had their positions to state, but practically speaking there was no objection so this was included.Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Then again, it was evident that not to include Manchuria in China's territory, would make the recognition of Manchukuo a condition -----. (continued in part two) No. 48. [a] Not available. Trans. 4-24-41</p> 6550467 2009-07-20 03:31:52 2009-07-20 03:31:52 open open speaking-3-spe-003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6550467 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo saigon 3.sai.0003 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/07/18/saigon-3-sai-0003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6541919/ Sat, 18 Jul 2009 19:45:41 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>No. 1158 FROM: Tokyo November 17, 1941 TO: Bangkok # 764. Please reply at once regarding the truth of a special message to the Yomiuri that the Thai government announced Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire on the radio on the 16th that PIBUN (Pibul) wishes to resign. Trans. 11-24-41 No. 1159 FROM: Bangkok (Tubokami) November 18. 1941 TO: Tokyo # 818. (Priority.) Re (2) of your #706 [a]. The following are the desires concerning financial activity on the part of the Yokohama Specie Bank. It seems indispensable in carrying out our measures toward Thailand that we have a considerable amount of baht funds made ready early. Especially is this so in view of the financial strain ordinarily felt toward the end of the year as well as of the necessity of purchasing necessary materials. Notwithstanding all this, the attitude of the Thaiese government regarding the question of raising the desired amount of baht remains indefinite. With regard to the Bank Syndicate's application for future credit, they have been following a policy of procrastination and have so far accomplished nothing. Although we are doing whatever is within our power, the negotiations concerning the sale of gold to Thailand are such as not to permit any optimism. Furthermore, these negotiations may be expected to require many days for their consummation. I understand that the Finance Ministry already has a plan of its own for negotiating this question. We may expect that the attitude of the Thaiese government would automatically become clear to us as these negotiations proceed but, since it may become necessary, after all, for us to resort to political means for reaching a solution of the question, I would appreciate your informing us at once the policy which is to be followed in that case. [a] Not available. Trans. 12-6-41 No. 1160 FROM: Tokyo (TIXNS (HEAD, GEN. AFFAIRS DEPT.)) November 15, 1941 TO: Bangkok (RIKUGUN) # 136. In view of the present critical situation, even in the code messages be careful in the use of terms that might reveal our operational plans. Take care to see that perfect secrecy is maintained regarding our plans. DoD Comment: Note date of translation. Trans. 3-16-45 A-523 No. 1162 (No 1161 in text. LWJ) FROM: Bangkok (Tubokami) November 20, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 822. Message to Hanoi # 35. (To be handled in government code.) In view of present circumstances, I wish to send the Imperial portrait to you for safe keeping for awhile. Secretary TANIGUCHI will take it by airplane, leaving here on the 21st. Will you please send someone to meet him at the airfield. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Departmental secret. Address Saigon. </p> 6541919 2009-07-18 19:45:41 2009-07-18 19:45:41 open open saigon-3-sai-0003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6541919 publish 0 0 post 0 minge 4.min.002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/07/09/minge-4-min-002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6481789/ Thu, 09 Jul 2009 23:07:05 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Synopsis Towelie writes a book and it gets selected for Oprah’s book club. It becomes a best seller with everyone getting a lot help for their addictions; until a faction of Oprah's staff leak the truth about the book. Full Recap Towelie is working as a waiter at P.F. Chang's but because of his continued drug use he gets fired. He decides to write a book about his life and when he takes it to a publisher it is rejected. Towelie decides to try and become a little less irresponsible, once he gets another good idea after getting high one last time. He rewrites his memoir from the standpoint of a person and gets his book A Million Little Fibers published under the name of Steven McTowelie. Towelie makes an appearance on Oprah, and during the interview Oprah's "minge" comments on the lack of attention it has been receiving. Oprah's been too busy to spend any time with her "minge." Oprah announces that the book has been selected for her book club and it becomes a best-seller. Oprah's "minge" continues to lament his situation, then her asshole "Gary" chimes in with similar complaints. They decide the only way they will ever get any attention is if Oprah doesn't work anymore. Her "minge" knows that Towelie isn't a person and decides to use this information to get Oprah discredited. They get hold of Geraldo Rivera and give him the inside information on Oprah's latest author. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Towelie appears on Larry King Live and Geraldo calls in, reporting from Afghanistan and reveals that Steven McTowelie is in fact a towel. Oprah's body parts celebrate believing that it is the beginning of the end. Outside Towelie's hotel, the readers are protesting. Oprah gets Towelie to agree to come back on the show and explain why he made certain changes in his book. Towelie gets just a little high before his appearance, and goes on the show in that condition. On the show Oprah turns the tables and reads him the riot act. She gets her fans to rise up against Towelie, she gives everyone torches and Towelie a five second head start. They catch and surround Towelie, until Oprah's "minge" pulls out a gun and begins making demands. In a showdown with a uniform cop, the "minge" shoots the officer and holds everyone hostage. Towelie decides he needs to do something about this situation he's gotten them all into and he resolves to do it without getting high. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Geraldo reports live from Chicago on the scene of the hostage situation created by Oprah's vagina. The police attempt to negotiate, Oprah's asshole has second thoughts, but her vagina is committed since it has killed a cop. Towelie slips under a door and frees the hostages free, giving the SWAT team member a clear shot. The shot is fired, Oprah's vagina is missed, but bullet gets the asshole. The asshole is dying and the vagina tries to provide it some comfort. Then the vagina shoots itself. Afterwards, Towelie resolves to only get high, after he gets ideas to reward himself.</p> 6481789 2009-07-09 23:07:05 2009-07-09 23:07:05 open open minge-4-min-002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6481789 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo conspiracy 3.cons.0003 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/07/08/conspiracy-3-cons-0003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6475080/ Wed, 08 Jul 2009 21:23:00 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Synopsis Cartman reveals who masterminded the attacks of 9/11, while Kyle and Stan search for the real truth; meanwhile Mr. Mackey just wants to know who dropped the deuce in the urinal. Full Recap Mr. Mackey comes into the classroom and speaks to the boys of the 4th grade class. Someone has pooped in the urinal and he wants to know who is responsible. Cartman suggests that it might be a conspiracy, like the one that surrounds attacks of 9/11. Mr. Mackey works with the police to solve the mystery, but when they are at a loss they suggest calling in “The Hardly Boys,” who go off following one of their clues in “The Mystery of the Urinal Turd.” When Kyle thinks he a retard for believing in the 9/11 conspiracy, Cartman decides to look for support of his position and does some research (via a montage to the song) and finds the truth about 9/11. At “Show and Tell” the following day, Cartman gives a PowerPoint report where he spews out a lot of gibberish which ultimately leads to his conclusion that it was Kyle who was responsible for the attacks of 9/11 and the urinal deuce. Everyone at school begins to treat Kyle differently. When he tells his mother, she brings the issue to the PTA. The PTA and Mr. Mackey decide that the only way they will get to the bottom of the mystery of 9/11 and the urinal deuce is to call in “The Hardly Boys,” who go off following one of their clues in #37 “The Case of the World Trade Center Conspiracy”. Outside of Kyle’s house, government agents are watching the house. Stan comes in and tells Kyle there is an organization who can help clear his name from the 9/11 conspiracy. Mr. Mackey is still determined to find out who dropped the urinal deuce, when he is told the culprit has been found. Stan and Kyle arrive at the home of the guy who runs the website 911Truth.Org, and the guy there tells them that the government was responsible for the 9/11 attacks. Kyle believes that the guy is retarded and the boys are with the “nut job.” Mr. Mackey interrogates Clyde, who laughs at Mr. Mackey’s accusations and when Clyde’s parents arrive, they tell Mr. Mackey why their son couldn’t commit the crime. In Washington, DC Kyle, Stan and the 911Truth.org “nut job” are brought to the Oval Office in the White House, where the President reveals to them the truth about 9/11 attacks that the “sheeple” will continue to believe and he shoots the 911Truth.org “nut job” in the head. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire The boys manage to escape after Cheney misses while trying to shoot them. Back in Colorado, Mr. Mackey reveals the reason that Clyde couldn’t haven’t “squeezed out the chocolate hot dog” he resolves to find the boy who did it if it’s the last thing he does. Halfway home Stan and Kyle are walking down the streets of Chicago, when they see that the guy from 911Truth.Org is still alive. They chase him down and the guy is shot by a man with a beard, who takes the boys to his home. The man reveals himself to be a detective, but mystery was solved by his mystery loving sons, “The Hardly Boys.” The clues they started following at the school’s turd mystery led them to some 9/11 conspiracy group party. This led to more clues and ultimately the solution that all the 9/11 conspiracy websites are run by the government, which makes the 9/11 conspiracy is a government conspiracy. For the government to remain in power they have to give Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire the appearance they are in complete control, what better way than to make people think they are capable of the most elaborate plan on Earth. The President and his entourage arrive on the scene and confirm that theory. Stan pulls a gun on Kyle and confesses that he was the one that took the dump in the urinal, so that he wouldn’t miss recess and the government was willing to take the blame for it as long as it also made them look responsible for 9/11. As for who is really responsible for 9/11, it was just “pissed off Muslims.” Later back at South Park Elementary, Stan Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire pays the price for his crime and cleans the urinal.</p> 6475080 2009-07-08 21:23:00 2009-07-08 21:23:00 open open conspiracy-3-cons-0003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6475080 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo upset 3.ups.002002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/07/08/upset-3-ups-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6469696/ Wed, 08 Jul 2009 04:11:26 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Synopsis Mr. Garrison decides to get a sex change operation, a vaginaplasty which prompts Kyle to want a negroplasty so he can be tall and black enough to play basketball. Full Recap Mr. Garrison is getting a vaginaplasty. He felt that he has been a woman trapped in a man's body and he feels that he will finally be happy when he gets the sex-change. Dr. Biber (the one doing the operation) thinks that if more people could see a sex-change operation, it would show how natural it is. After some real life footage of a sex-change, Mr. Garrison became Mrs. Garrison. Meanwhile at the Denver Convention Center, Kyle wants to try out for the All-State Basketball team. Stan wishes him good luck while Cartman thinks that he won't do well because he's Jewish. Kyle fails in comparison to the other children because all of them are tall and black. Kyle is devastated and Cartman tries to make fun of him. In town, everyone learns of Mr. Garrison's sex-change. Mrs. Garrison tries to act like a woman: She wants her first period; she pees sitting down; wants to know about tampons; and wants to go see a sad movie with other girls (however the other girls don't want to be with her). The boys learn of Mr. Garrison's sex-change as well. Kyle asks his mother what that is. Gerald (Kyle's dad) wants to take Kyle & Ike out of that school. Sheila (Kyle's mom) says that he is acting very closed minded and she tells Kyle that some people's insides don't match their outsides so they change it. Kyle understands. He and Stan go to Dr. Biber and Kyle requests a negroplasty, to make him tall and black. At Mrs. Garrison's home, Mr. Slave is upset. He turns down sex because he is gay and does not like girls. Mr. Slave tells him that he did not think of others before the operation. Mrs. Garrison just tells him to act straight so Mr. Slave leaves her and Mrs. Garrison just calls him a 'fag'. Kyle asks his parents for $3000 for the negroplasty (Gerald is wearing a dolphin T-shirt). Kyle claims that all his life, he felt black but all his parents say in 'no". Gerald goes over to Dr. Biber's office to yell at him. When he gets there, Gerald tells him that he is a lawyer that is going to sue for malpractice and have the clinic shut down. Just then, Dr. Biber sees dolphins on Gerald's shirt and convinces him to have a dolphinoplasty. Mrs. Garrison goes in a Girls Gone Wild video. Later, she asks another woman why she did not have her period yet. She tells Mrs. Garrison that it usually means you are pregnant. Mrs. Garrison happily leaves for an abortion clinic. At his home, Gerald (who just had the operation to look like a dolphin) convinces Sheila to let Kyle have an operation too. After the negroplasty, all of Kyle's friends are amazed about how he changed. Now, Gerald is going to drive Kyle back to the all-star game to see if he can try out for the team again. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire At the abortion clinic, Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Mrs. Garrison tells the doctors that she wants an abortion. The doctor tells him that he can't have an abortion because he is still physically incapable of getting pregnant. Mrs. Garrison learns that she just paid $5000 just for nothing. She rushes into Dr. Biber's clinic (while he's giving a peniplasty). He tells her that he can't change her back because he gave his balls to a boy wanting to be black (Kyle) and used his scrotum for a man wanting to be a dolphin (Gerald). Mrs. Garrison forces him to help search for those parts. They find Stan, Cartman, & Kenny and they tell him that Kyle is playing basketball. Biber tells them that when he plays the game, the balls in his knees will explode. The five of them rush to the game. At the game, Kyle is about to play. The group gets in without paying and recruits the help of Gerald to help. They are chased by the security but make it to the court. Unfortunately, the plan fails. Dr. Biber will change Gerald and Kyle back to normal for a nominal fee. As for Mrs. Garrison, she rather stay a woman who can't have periods than be a fag. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 6469696 2009-07-08 04:11:26 2009-07-08 04:11:26 open open upset-3-ups-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6469696 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo taboos 4.tab.0 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/07/03/taboos-4-tab-0-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6445237/ Fri, 03 Jul 2009 23:53:15 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Just as it's inappropriate to wish an actor good luck before going onstage -- instead, you tell him to break a leg -- so we have many other speech taboos and semi-taboos. Instead of saying "God be with you" we use the euphemism "Good-Bye". I don't know know whether this is because of a taboo against taking the Lord's name in vain or something else, but our language is sprinkled with these niceties. Rarely do people confront one another with the stark fact that someone died. Instead, you may hear so-and-so "passed" or "passed away." With the recent spate of celebrity deaths, a list on my site has achieved some popularity, perhaps because people are looking for novel ways to say that FF, MJ, etc. have died. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 6445237 2009-07-03 23:53:15 2009-07-03 23:53:15 open open taboos-4-tab-0-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6445237 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo kecksburg 4.kec.0002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/07/01/kecksburg-4-kec-0002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6428987/ Wed, 01 Jul 2009 04:18:26 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire The first of a number of articles on the Kecksburg UFO crash. A weird unknown object came down near the hamlet of Kecksburg, Pennsylvania on December 9, 1965, and got whisked away by the military. The Kecksburg crash was immediately preceded by a bright fireball seen by thousands that passed over the Great Lakes region. However, a 1967 astronomy article claimed the fireball trajectory was at right angles to a trajectory needed to take the fireball in the direction of Kecksburg. Some debunkers claim this "proves" that the fireball had nothing to do with Kecksburg. However, this analysis is subjected to true skeptical review here. It turns out that tiny, easily-made errors in triangulation can account for the discrepancy. Mathematical evidence from the smoke trail photos used in the original triangulation strongly suggests the proposed trajectory was probably badly in error. Includes scanned photos of the smoketrail from the article and alternate trajectory maps. (Note: the Cosmos 96 Venus probe at right, which superficially resembles what was seen at Kecksburg and has been previously offered as a skeptical explanation, was conclusively ruled out as a crash object by NASA in 2003.) </p> 6428987 2009-07-01 04:18:26 2009-07-01 04:18:26 open open kecksburg-4-kec-0002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6428987 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo bta 3.bta.01001 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/06/20/bta-3-bta-01001-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6352217/ Sat, 20 Jun 2009 21:44:22 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>FAMILY ties can make or break a person in Kazakhstan. They help when it comes to advancing a career, be it in business or in politics. Kazakh tradition requires you to support your relatives whenever possible. If your family lacks clout, an alternative is to attach yourself to a well-placed patron. One drawback with this system, however, is that it works both ways: if the patron falls for whatever reason, it almost always leads to the downfall of everyone connected with him. This helps explain the shocking, unprecedented numbers of Kazakhstani officials and businessmen in trouble in recent months. Ekspert Kazakhstan, a business weekly, this month carried a picture of a faceless man in a dark suit and tie, covered with horizontal white stripes and the headline “Everyone is being put in clink!” Some older people talk of troubling echoes of Stalin’s purges in the late 1930s. That is ludicrous. Nobody has died. But a seemingly arbitrary wave of arrests—mostly on charges of corruption and embezzlement—and the obvious lack of legal protection against it have fostered a climate of fear. The timing seems bizarre. Kazakhstan is about to achieve a long-coveted badge of international respectability, by taking over in 2010 the one-year chairmanship of the Organisation for Security and Co-operation in Europe (OSCE). It won this honour thanks to the government’s pledge to improve legislation in areas such as the freedom of the press and political parties. Now, because of the extra attention it will bring, the OSCE role may actually backfire. Kazakhstan could find its international image even murkier. But domestic politics now trump any diplomatic concerns. Yevgenii Zhovtis, a well-known human-rights activist, detects signs of “a brutal internal war among the elites”, to clear the way for a successor to the long-serving authoritarian president, Nursultan Nazarbayev, whose term ends in 2012. Mr Zhovtis says it is anybody’s guess to what extent Mr Nazarbayev himself is involved. The political turmoil was triggered in part by the impact of the global economic crisis on Kazakhstan, an oil-rich country that was booming until 2007, and the weakened state of both private and state companies. In February this year BTA Bank, then Kazakhstan’s largest bank, was nationalised, ostensibly to prevent its collapse, and its chairman, Mukhtar Ablyazov, a one-time opposition leader, stripped of his position. He left the country for exile in London from where he has been railing against the nationalisation, while avoiding a criminal investigation into alleged racketeering and money-laundering. Since other members of his management team also left hastily, the authorities are vigorously pursuing other leads, spreading fear among the remaining BTA employees. A letter to an opposition newspaper described a BTA employee so frightened by a summons from the authorities that she went into hiding. The letter claimed that the authorities then detained her mother instead and held her for three days. Overall, more than a dozen BTA managers have been arrested and are expected to go on trial some time this summer. A number of senior officials have also been arrested on charges of corruption, including the deputy ministers of environment and defence and the deputy head of the statistics agency. A few other bank and company managers fearing the same fate have chosen to disappear. The biggest shock, however, was the arrest in late May of Mukhtar Dzhakishev, the much-respected head of the state nuclear agency, Kazatomprom, and friend of Mr Ablyazov. Mr Dzhakishev was accused of stealing Kazakhstan’s uranium deposits, which, given the strict oversight of the industry, seems unlikely. His deputies are being held as potential witnesses and are said to have been mistreated. In all, eight of his associates have been arrested. Despite official claims that all these cases are unrelated criminal investigations, most observers see a political motive, even if it is unclear who is to benefit. The crackdown has dented foreign investors’ confidence in the country and is causing many to wonder who is next. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 6352217 2009-06-20 21:44:22 2009-06-20 21:44:22 open open bta-3-bta-01001-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6352217 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo KURIYA of the Ooki store 5.liv.300300 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/06/18/kuriya-of-the-ooki-store-5-liv-300300-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6329716/ Thu, 18 Jun 2009 00:03:07 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>No. 1132 FROM: Bangkok (Tubokami) November 5, 1941 TO: Tokyo #771. Re your #697 [a]. As for your instructions to purchase 700,000 tons of Thai rice, I have placed our request with the Thai Government for a contract formally specifying the entire amount and the price, but judging from present conditions it will be impossible for the Thai Government to give outward consent to this. I think it would be possible for Thai to give secret consent to Japan's request for 700,000 tons, and then we should plan to make successive small purchases and shipments as rapidly as possible resulting finally in the securing of the 700,000 tons. WANITTO also believes that this is the only possible and feasible plan, and he is confident that it can be worked out. Please ask Consul General Asada, who expects to return to Japan shortly, about the situation. On the basis of such a plan, I could make contract at once for an additional 50,000 tons for the same loading month, the same price and as the 150,000 tons already contracted. Is it all right to make such a contract? [a] Not available. Trans. 11-12-41 A-513 No. 1133 FROM: Tokyo (Togo) November 5, 1941 TO: Bangkok #728. (Secret.) Re your # 756 [a]. We are remitting the money for the purchase of ten large instruments. Please purchase (?) them and wire the results immediately. We wish to arrange for an increase in this equipment. [a] See IV, 1126. Trans. 11-12-41 No. 1134 FROM: Bangkok (Tubokami) November 6, 1941 TO: Tokyo #773. Re your # 6634. The Economics Minister told me as follows: "The Sumatra Maru contains much freight (including armaments) for British possessions. We have been impartially prohibiting re-export of such things but recently as a result of consultation with the Foreign Office we are considering permission for the re-export of this whole shipload. We have presented the case to the Premier and expect his approval but intend to press him again for a quick decision." This is all for the present. [a] Not available. Trans. 11-13-41 No. 1135 FROM: Bangkok (Tubokami) November 6, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 777. From Consul General ISONO in care of Courier TSURUMI who arrived from Rangoon on the 6th: At 3:00 a.m., on the 5th a detachment of special officers (Burmese and Chinese policemen under British direction) invaded the home of Vice Consul HOMMA while he was asleep and after a hard search found and seized his diary and some Japanese Government publications (nothing in the latter to worry about). Moreover, on the same night a number of policemen broke into the home of UDAMAN, the Burmese chief clerk of the Japanese Consulate and arrested him and took him away. Trans. 11-13-41 No. 1136 FROM: Bangkok (Tubokami) November 6, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 778. (Urgent.) A-514 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR From Consul General ISONO by the same routing as my # 777 [a].http://Louis1J1Sheehan1Esquire.us I suspect that the officials of this country are typing up code messages sent to and from this office. Will you please wire me whether # 455 [b] sent from this office on the 5th has been received by the Foreign Office. [a] See IV, 1135. [b] Not available. Trans. 11-12-41 No. 1137 FROM: Bangkok (SIAMD) November 4, 1941 TO: Tokyo (SUMMER, Vice Chief, Gen. Staff) # 385. (Part 2.) [a] From a military point of view too, it will be advantageous to convince the governing classes here of our superiority by utilizing our special Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire knowledge to propagandize the following opinions. 1. The English (? military force ?) in Burma and Malaya is definitely inferior . 2. If Japan and England were both to send military forces to Siam, our force would be definitely superior . 3. The forces of the "ABD" would be isolated from their homelands at the outbreak of the war and their fate would be ready destruction. 4. Our relations with Russia are progressing favorably in leaps and bounds. 5. The Imperial Army is definitely superior . [a] Only part available. DoD Comment: Note date of translation Trans. 3-16-45 No. 1138 FROM: Bangkok (SIAMD) November 5, 1941 TO: Tokyo (-M-) # 396. To Vice-Chief of Staff and Saigon: According to "A" [a] intelligence here, the British Army is rushing plans for the defense of LASHIO. This fact, taken together with the piling up of aeroplane gas at each airfield around LASHIO, as reported in (? Bangkok ?) wire # 379 [b] is a piece of information which is of interest in estimating enemy plans. [a] Sent as the English letter "A". [b] Not available. DoD Comment: Note date of translation Trans. 2-14-45 A-515 No. 1139 FROM: Bangkok (SIAMD) November 5, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 398. In my conference yesterday, the 3rd, with the attaches of the German and Italian legations in (? Bangkok ?) I questioned the effectiveness of the British forces in Malaya and Burma. The attachés were of the opinion that, considering the present greatly reenforced strength of the British troops, and especially in view of the superiority of their flying instruments, if an enemy attacked Malaya or Burma it would be impossible to avoid a pitched battle. According to the attaché's study British shipping is also considerable. The above is for your reference. Please communicate to Vice Chief of Staff IIDA. DoD Comment: Note date of translation. Trans. 2-13-45 No. 1140 FROM: Tokyo (Togo) November 6, 1941 TO: Bangkok # 730. (Message to Shanghai # 1119.) (Departmental Secret.) To help along with our special activities in Thai, we have completed our preparations to open a Chinese drug dispensary, rather one ostensibly Chinese. In order to secure just the right fixtures, I am sending Mr. YOSHIZUMI KURIYA of the Tokyo Ooki Drug Store to your city as a special agent. I want him to work out certain details with a store he deals with called the Miyayoshi Dispensary. Will you also have Vice-Consul IWAI join them in their discussions. 1. The exportation of Japanese goods is under control. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire We will have them sent from the 6th Section of the Investigation Division to your office, and you will re-export them. 2. I am sending you 16,500 yen. Have Mr. KURIYA of the Ooki store buy such Chinese and other foreign drugs as he sees fit, and have them all sent immediately as pure Chinese exports to Bangkok. Please give Mr. KURIYA 1,500 yen for traveling expenses. 3. The name of the Bangkok dispensary and its location are as follows: John's Dispensary, 128 Wokhumgin Hwasomphone, Bangkok, Thailand. A copy of this message has been sent to Bangkok. Note: The above address given also in Chinese, Thaiese, and Japanese. </p> 6329716 2009-06-18 00:03:07 2009-06-18 00:03:07 open open kuriya-of-the-ooki-store-5-liv-300300-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6329716 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo mary magdalene 9.mm.002002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/06/12/mary-magdalene-9-mm-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6286877/ Fri, 12 Jun 2009 03:41:20 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire FROM: http://www.catholicnews.com/data/stories/cns/0602498.htm WASHINGTON (CNS) -- The fanciful fictions about Mary Magdalene in Dan Brown's "The Da Vinci Code" are not the only errors about the biblical saint that modern scholars are seeking to correct. They are also trying to set straight centuries of erroneous Christian tradition regarding her that developed, especially in the West. In A.D. 591 Pope St. Gregory the Great preached a sermon in which he identified as one person the New Testament figures of Mary Magdalene, the sinful woman who anointed Jesus' feet and washed them with her tears, and the Mary who was the sister of Lazarus and Martha of Bethany. Although he was only reflecting a tradition that had gained some ground in the West (and was resisted by many of the church's early theologians), the sermon became a reference point for later scholarship, teaching and preaching in the West, Father Raymond F. Collins, a New Testament scholar at The Catholic University of America, said in an interview. The Greek Fathers -- the great theologians of the early church in the East, who wrote in Greek -- consistently maintained that Mary Magdalene, the unnamed repentant sinner and Mary of Bethany were three distinct women. That remains the tradition in the Orthodox churches. The identification of Mary Magdalene as a repentant sinful woman was solidified in the Latin Church for centuries by the use of that story, reported in the seventh chapter of Luke, as the Gospel reading for Mary Magdalene's feast, July 22. In fact, in the Roman Calendar before the Second Vatican Council, the day was called the feast of "Mary Magdalene, penitent." Father Collins noted that this changed in 1969 with the reform of the Roman Missal and the Roman Calendar. Since then the Gospel reading for Mary Magdalene's feast has been Chapter 20, verses 1-2 and 11-18, of the Gospel of John. The first two verses tell of her coming to Jesus' tomb early Sunday morning, finding it empty and running to tell Peter and John that someone has removed Jesus' body. The second part of the reading tells of Mary staying behind, weeping, after Peter and John leave, and the risen Jesus speaking to her and telling her to announce to the rest of his followers, "I have seen the Lord." Sister Elizabeth A. Johnson, a theologian at Fordham University and a Sister of St. Joseph, said the version of Mary Magdalene as "the prostitute to whom Jesus forgave much and who loved him ... took on a profound Christian ideal of a sinner who repents and therefore is a model for Christians in that way. But what got lost in the process was her actual role as a leader of witnessing to the Resurrection in the early church." Of the repentant prostitute version of the Magdalene, she said, "What a lot of us who've done some work on her say is ... it's a wrong one and in the process it's robbing us of (appreciation of) women's leadership at a crucial moment in the early church. In other words, in a way it's easier ... to deal with her as a repentant sinner than as she emerges in the Gospels in her own right." So who is the real Mary Magdalene? Father Collins, who wrote the "Mary Magdalene" article in the Anchor Bible Dictionary, told Catholic News Service, "Luke describes Mary Magdalene as a woman from whom Jesus cast out seven demons, and that characterization of Mary Magdalene is repeated in the longer canonical ending of Mark's Gospel." But he noted that in Jesus' time it was not uncommon to attribute physical or mental afflictions to demonic possession and this did not imply that the possessed person was sinful. "Whatever affected Mary Magdalene was considered to be the effect of demonic possession so she would not have been considered a public sinner the way the medieval legends have made her out to be," he said. He said she is called the Magdalene because she comes from Magdala, "a fishing village up in northern Galilee." He said one also learns from Luke "that she supported Jesus from her resources," suggesting that she was a woman of some means, and that she was one of several women from Galilee who were disciples of Jesus and followed him. Luke's Gospel is the only one that mentions Mary Magdalene by name in the narration of Jesus' public ministry. But all four Gospel writers place her as a witness to Jesus' death on the cross, a witness to his burial and the chief witness to his resurrection, making her one of the most significant female figures in the Gospels apart from Jesus' own mother, Mary. Sister Elizabeth said that when one looks at the Magdalene's biblical role as the one the risen Christ appears to and commissions to announce the good news to the others it has "many implications for how we tell the story of the origins of the church. There is the typical story of where Jesus chose the Twelve and put Peter in charge and the women, you know, were accessories. When you put Mary Magdalene into the picture, you can't tell the story that way so simply anymore." When asked for her own view of what that should mean for the church today, she said, "I would draw the implication that if the risen Christ saw fit to ask a woman to go and preach the good news of his resurrection, the church should do no less nowadays." END FROM: http://www.americancatholic.org/Newsletters/CU/ac0506.asp Pope Gregory, who became pope in 590 A.D., clinched Mary’s mistaken reputation as sinner when he delivered a powerful homily in which he combined Luke’s anonymous sinful woman (Lk 7:36-50) with Mary of Bethany and Mary Magdalene. He said, “She whom Luke calls the sinful woman, whom John calls Mary, we believe to be the Mary from whom seven devils were ejected according to Mark. And what did these seven devils signify, if not all the vices?” Gregory, like the much later Anthony of Padua (1195-1231) and many other famous preachers, loved to give a moral “spin” or interpretation to Scripture. How could the pope as pastor use the story of the Magdalene to encourage repentance during a time of famine and war in Rome? The seven devils morphed into the seven capital sins, and Mary Magdalene began to be condemned not only for lust but for pride and covetousness as well, just to add insult to injury. But, the pope concluded in a sentence that rehabilitates Mary into an example of conversion, “She turned the mass of her crimes to virtues, in order to serve God entirely in penance.” Elizabeth Johnson imputes no slanderous motives to the pope, who obviously had no access to the contemporary scriptural scholarship that helps modern readers to sort such things out. The pope used the Magdalene as a “type,” a stereotype, and probably didn’t think she’d mind. But contemporary biblical scholarship, encouraged by Vatican II and accessing resources never dreamed of in the sixth century A.D., confirms that there were several Marys. “If we go on making Mary Magdalene a prostitute when we have clear evidence to the contrary, that would be deliberate,” an intentional falsehood, says Johnson. And women in the Church and beyond might well wonder why. Marys the Magdalene is not What new insights lead biblical scholars to separate Mary the sinner from Mary Magdalene? Here’s some of their reasoning. One person and one place—such as Jesus of Nazareth, Joseph of Arimathea, Simon of Cyrene, Mary of Magdala—are connected frequently in the Gospels. Mary of Magdala (a.k.a. Mary Magdalene) is actually named more often than Mary the Mother of Jesus. Scholars conclude, using this kind of analysis, that when a woman named Mary is not called the Magdalene, that’s not who is intended. According to this rationale, she is not the “woman with the alabaster jar” (Mt 26, Mk 14, Lk 7), even though artists over the centuries have assigned her that identity. But Mary is more than just a pretty picture. She no doubt sinned in her life, but she is not the forgiven sinner of Luke (caught with that alabaster jar). However inspiring that woman’s reformation may be, prostitute is still a label by which no woman cares to be remembered. Her fortunes changed a bit in 1969, when the liturgical calendar was reworked. (This is when we “lost” some favorites, such as St. Christopher.) The pertinence of Scripture readings assigned to feasts was revisited. The Gospel proclaimed on Mary Magdalene’s feast would no longer be Luke 7:36-50 (the pardon of the sinful woman), but rather Mary’s discovery of Jesus’ empty tomb in John 20. Bad reputations, though, are hard to live down! It’s those demons that still tempt readers to think Mary a fallen woman. In Luke 8, some Galilean women are described journeying with Jesus, together with the Twelve. They include “some women who had been cured of evil spirits and infirmities [and] Mary, called Magdalene, from whom seven demons had gone out.” Famous Presbyterian scholar George Buttrick, in his 1962 Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible, says Luke’s phrase doesn’t mean possession but physical sickness. “She had been cured of a serious illness,” he believes. “The number seven would accentuate the seriousness of her condition or possibly its recurrent nature.” Elizabeth Johnson adds that the demons possessing scriptural men are not associated with sin; the same principle should hold for Mary. Mary's principal role Today’s scholars, more and more, embrace the earlier view of St. Augustine, in the fourth century, who said, “The Holy Spirit made Magdalene the Apostle of the Apostles.” Apostle is a title of distinct importance in the Bible. Paul prized it greatly. In 2 Corinthians 12:11-12, he seems rather annoyed not to be counted as one. Yet Mary too could say, with Paul, “I am in no way inferior to these “superapostles....” This is her entirely legitimate and scripturally based claim to fame. The word means, says Webster, “one sent on a mission” and it was Jesus himself who said to her, “Go to my brothers and tell them, ‘I am going to my Father and your Father
’” (Jn 20:17). It would be easy for The Da Vinci Code readers and viewers to think that Mary Magdalene was supposed to tell these brothers, “Jesus and I were married, so now I’m taking over!” After all, its author claims on page one that his book is rooted in historical fact. He never claims theological accuracy, to his credit. And his use of the word fact simply is not factual. Some of author Dan Brown’s “facts” are total fabrications or imaginative hypotheses, while others can be traced to sources such as the apocryphal (gnostic) gospels. One such source, the Gospel of Mary, is even named for Mary Magdalene. In this and other gnostic texts, Mary Magdalene is featured more prominently than in the four canonical Gospels. She even seems to be pitted against Peter. You can imagine trouble brewing, I’m sure. To oversimplify, these gnostic texts do not reveal deep secrets, nor are they “forbidden books.” They simply are not part of our canon of Scripture, our Bible. Why not? One reason is that the apocryphal gospels were not written by people who had witnessed events as they happened—or even heard from eyewitnesses later. They were composed centuries after the New Testament’s four Gospels. Those four Gospels were chosen as “canonical” (official) by the early Church as the strongest, most authentic written representations of the Gospel story as it was being told and lived by the Christian community. So Dan Brown isn’t making appropriate use of either history or Scriptures (canonical or otherwise) when he tells us (in about 25 pages of his thick thriller) that Mary Magdalene, of royal blood, was the wife of Jesus, that they had a child together and that Magdalene and her daughter began a dynasty that survived in France. To top it all off, Brown asserts that the Church intentionally slandered Mary Magdalene, promoting violence and mayhem so that no one would ever honor this woman or her offspring. In Brown’s view, the Church feared that power and leadership would then be in the hands of a woman. One thing on which we all might agree: The Church has not valued women enough, especially a woman whose greatest assignment was to tell the apostles the pivotal news that Jesus was alive. Her words, “I have seen the Lord,” are the first act of faith in the Resurrection. THIS EXCERPT IS FROM WIKIPEDIA Misidentification as a prostitute Mary Magdalene by Anthony Frederick Augustus Sandys. Ca. 1860 For centuries, Mary Magdalene has been incorrectly identified in Western Christianity as an adulteress and repentant prostitute, although nowhere does the New Testament identify her as such. Discoveries of new texts and critical insight have now proven that portrait of Mary is entirely inaccurate. According to Harvard theologian Karen King, Mary Magdalene was a prominent disciple and leader of one wing of the early Christian movement that promoted women's leadership.[5] King cites references in the Gospel of John that the risen Jesus gives Mary special teaching and commissions her as an "apostle to the apostles." She is the first to announce the resurrection and to play the role of an apostle, although the term is not specifically used of her (though, in Eastern Christianity she is referred to as "Equal to the Apostles"). Later tradition, however, names her as "the apostle to the apostles." King writes that the strength of this literary tradition makes it possible to suggest that historically Mary was a prophetic visionary and leader within one sector of the early Christian movement after the death of Jesus.[5] Asbury Theological Seminary Bible scholar Ben Witherington III confirms the New Testament account of Mary Magdalene as historical: "Mary was an important early disciple and witness for Jesus."[6] He continues, "There is absolutely no early historical evidence that Miriam's relationship with Jesus was anything other than that of a disciple to her Master teacher." Jeffrey Kripal, a religion scholar, wrote, "Migdal or Magdala (meaning "tower" in Hebrew and Arameic respectively) was a fishing town known, or so the legend goes, for its perhaps punning connection to hairdressers (medgaddlela) and women of questionable reputation. This is as close as we get to any clear evidence that Mary Magdalene was a prostitute."[7] According to Kripal, the identification of Mary Magdalene as a prostitute also goes back to the above-mentioned sermon by Pope Gregory.[7] However, Gregory identified Mary merely as a peccatrix, a sinful woman, using her as a model for the repentant sinner, not a meretrix, a prostitute. However, he also identifies Mary with the adulteress brought before Jesus (as recounted in the Pericope Adulterae John 8), concurring with 3rd and 4th century Church fathers that had already considered the sinful woman's sin as "being unchaste". Gregory's identification and the consideration of the woman's sin as sexual later probably gave rise to the image of Mary as a prostitute. "Kreuzigung" by Meister des Marienlebens. This viewpoint is also espoused by much Western medieval Christian art. In many medieval depictions, Mary Magdalene is shown as having long hair which she wears down over her shoulders, while other women follow contemporary standards of propriety by hiding their hair beneath headdresses or kerchiefs. The Magdalene's hair may be rendered as red, while the other women of the New Testament in these same depictions ordinarily have dark hair beneath a scarf. This disparity between depictions of women can be seen in works such as the Crucifixion paintings by the Meister des Marienlebens. This image of Mary as a prostitute was followed by many writers and artists until the 20th century. Even though it is less prevalent nowadays, the identification of Mary Magdalene with the adulteress is still accepted by some Christians. This is reflected in Martin Scorsese's film adaptation of Nikos Kazantzakis's novel The Last Temptation of Christ, as well as in José Saramago's The Gospel According to Jesus Christ, Andrew Lloyd Webber's rock opera Jesus Christ Superstar, Mel Gibson's The Passion of the Christ and Hal Hartley's The Book of Life. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 6286877 2009-06-12 03:41:20 2009-06-12 03:41:20 open open mary-magdalene-9-mm-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6286877 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo 10400967 telson http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2009-07-12 09:04:11 2009-07-12 09:04:11 Many syncretistic religions formed gnosticism. Gnosticism was rivaling against Christianity and gnosticism held itself better religion as Christianity was. Word gnosticism comes from Greek word gnosis, which means knowledge. Gnosticism was various effects, for instance, some Gnostics taught that divinity can be achieved through unity of the man and woman. This thought led some Gnostics to reach for divinity through sexual intercourse between the man and woman. There existed also some Gnostics, who abstained from sexual intercourse. When we know the fact that Gnostics held Christians as their enemies and that Gnostics held themselves better as Christians and that Gnostics wanted to show in every way that Gnosticism was better as Christianity, so Gnostics made so called gnostic gospels were they twisted, slandered and misrepresented the real gospels. Gnostics went so far in this misrepresent that they wrote "new gospels" by faking the real gospels. In these faked gospels Gnostics wrote that Jesus Christ was an ordinary man who has a sexual relationship with Mary Magdalene. <br /> <br /> http://koti.phnet.fi/elohim/marymagdalene.html<br /> <br /> 1 0 0 coalition 2.coa.0010012 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/06/08/coalition-2-coa-0010012-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6264859/ Mon, 08 Jun 2009 18:49:01 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Following Golda Meir's resignation on April 1974, Rabin was elected party leader, after he defeated Shimon Peres. The rivalry between these two labor leaders remained fierce and they competed several times in the next two decades for the leadership role. Rabin succeeded Golda Meir as Prime Minister of Israel on 3 June 1974. This was a coalition government, including Ratz, the Independent Liberals, Progress and Development and the Arab List for Bedouins and Villagers. This arrangement, with a bare parliamentary majority, held for a few months and was one of the few periods in Israel's history where the religious parties were not part of the coalition. The National Religious Party joined the coalition on 30 October 1974 and Ratz left on the 6 November. In foreign policy, the major development at the beginning of Rabin's term was the Sinai Interim Agreement between Israel and Egypt, signed on September 1, 1975. Both countries declared that the conflict between them and in the Middle East shall not be resolved by military force but by peaceful means [8]. This agreement followed Henry Kissinger's shuttle diplomacy and a threatened ‘reassessment’ of the United States’ regional policy and its relations with Israel. Rabin notes it was,”an innocent-sounding term that heralded one of the worst periods in American-Israeli relations.”[9] The agreement was an important step towards the Camp David Accords of 1978 and the peace treaty with Egypt signed in 1979. Operation Entebbe was perhaps the most dramatic event during Rabin's first term of office. On his orders, the IDF performed a long-range undercover raid to rescue passengers of an airliner hijacked by militants belonging to the Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine's Wadie Haddad faction and the German Revolutionary Cells (RZ), and had been brought to Idi Amin's Uganda. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire The operation was generally considered a tremendous success, and its http://Louis-J-Sheehan.biz spectacular character has made it the subject of much continued comment and study. Towards the end of 1976 his coalition government with the religious parties suffered a crisis: a motion of no confidence had been brought by Agudat Israel over a breach of the Sabbath on an Israeli Air Force base when four F-15 jets were delivered from the US and the National Religious Party had abstained. Rabin dissolved his government and decided on new elections, which were to be held in May 1977. Meanwhile two unfortunate developments from his perspective occurred: following the March 1977 meeting between U.S. President Jimmy Carter and Rabin, Rabin publicly announced that the U.S. supported the Israeli idea of defensible borders. Carter then issued a clarification.Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire A "fallout" in U.S./Israeli relations ensued. It is thought that the fallout contributed to the Israeli Labor Party defeat in the May 1977 elections [10]. The second development was the revelation that his wife, Leah, continued to hold a US dollar account from the days that Rabin was ambassador to the United States. According to Israeli currency regulations at the time, it was illegal for citizens to maintain foreign bank accounts without prior authorization. In the wake of this disclosure, Rabin handed in his resignation from the party leadership and candidacy for prime minister, an act that earned him praise as a responsible person and a man of integrity. http://Louis-J-Sheehan.biz [edit] Opposition Knes</p> 6264859 2009-06-08 18:49:01 2009-06-08 18:49:01 open open coalition-2-coa-0010012-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6264859 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo technical term 8.tect.0020 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/06/04/technical-term-8-tect-0020-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6233489/ Thu, 04 Jun 2009 03:32:21 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Prosody is a technical term used in linguistics and poetry to describe the patterns, rhythms or meters of a language. Prosody can refer to the rules for the pronunciation of a language as well as its versification. Correct pronunciation of words includes enunciation, as well as proper accenting and making sure each syllable has its required length.</p> 6233489 2009-06-04 03:32:21 2009-06-04 03:32:21 open open technical-term-8-tect-0020-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6233489 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo Lenape 6.len.002002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/06/02/lenape-6-len-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6223408/ Tue, 02 Jun 2009 16:41:00 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>The Lenape (later named Delaware Indians by Europeans) are organized bands of Native American peoples with shared cultural and linguistic characteristics. These are the people who were living in what is now New Jersey and along the Delaware River in Pennsylvania, the northern shore of Delaware, and the lower Hudson Valley and New York Harbor in New York, at the time of the arrival of the Europeans in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries — and some continue to live in this area today. Their Algonquian languages are Unami and Munsee The Lenape practiced large-scale agriculture to augment a mobile hunter-gatherer society in the region around the Delaware River, the lower Hudson River, and western Long Island Sound. The Lenape were largely a sedentary people who occupied campsites seasonally, resulting in relatively easy access to the small game that inhabited the region: fish, birds, shellfish and deer. They developed sophisticated techniques of hunting and managing their resources. By the arrival of Europeans, the Lenape were cultivating fields of vegetation through the slash and burn technique, which extended the productive life of planted fields. They also harvested vast Lenape 6.len.002002 quantities of fish and shellfish from the bays of the area, and clams were harvested year-round in southern New Jersey. The success of these methods allowed the tribe to maintain a larger population than nomadic hunter-gatherers were able to support. It has been estimated that at the time of European settlement there might have been about 15,000 Lenape total in approximately 80 settlement sites around much of what is now the New York metropolitan area, alone. Lenape in canoes met Giovanni da Verrazzano, the first European explorer to enter New York Harbor, in 1524.</p> 6223408 2009-06-02 16:41:00 2009-06-02 16:41:00 open open lenape-6-len-002002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6223408 publish 0 0 post 0 injection of sulphur dioxide http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/06/02/injection-of-sulphur-dioxide-6217281/ Tue, 02 Jun 2009 03:25:30 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>A previously unknown giant volcanic eruption that led to global mass extinction 260 million years ago has been uncovered by scientists at the University of Leeds. The eruption in the Emeishan province of south-west China unleashed around half a million cubic kilometres of lava, covering an area 5 times the size of Wales, and wiping out marine life around the world. Unusually, scientists were able to pinpoint the exact timing of the eruption and directly link it to a mass extinction event in the study published in Science. This is because the eruptions occurred in a shallow sea – meaning that the lava appears today as a distinctive layer of igneous rock sandwiched between layers of sedimentary rock containing easily datable fossilised marine life. The layer of fossilised rock directly after the eruption shows mass extinction of different life forms, clearly linking the onset of the eruptions with a major environmental catastrophe. The global effect of the eruption is also due to the proximity of the volcano to a shallow sea. The collision of fast flowing lava with shallow sea water caused a violent explosion at the start of the eruptions – throwing huge quantities of sulphur dioxide into the stratosphere. "When fast flowing, low viscosity magma meets shallow sea it's like throwing water into a chip pan – there's spectacular explosion producing gigantic clouds of steam," explains Professor Paul Wignall, a palaeontologist at the University of Leeds, and the lead author of the paper. The injection of sulphur dioxide into the atmosphere would have lead to massive cloud formation spreading around the world - cooling the planet and ultimately resulting in a torrent of acid rain. Scientists estimate from the fossil record that the environmental disaster happened at the start of the eruption. "The abrupt extinction of marine life we can clearly see in the fossil record firmly links giant volcanic eruptions with global environmental catastrophe, a correlation that has often been controversial," adds Professor Wignall. Previous studies have linked increased carbon dioxide produced by volcanic eruptions with mass extinctions. However, because of the very long term warming effect that occurs with increased atmospheric carbon dioxide (as we see with current climate change) the causal link between global environmental changes and volcanic eruptions has been hard to confirm. This work was done in collaboration with the Chinese University of Geosciences in Wuhan and funded by a grant from the Natural Environment Research Council, UK. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 6217281 2009-06-02 03:25:30 2009-06-02 03:25:30 open open injection-of-sulphur-dioxide-6217281 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo chop chop 9.cho.001002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/05/23/chop-chop-9-cho-001002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6165800/ Sat, 23 May 2009 23:49:27 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>THE recent scandals about poisoned baby milk, contaminated pet food and dangerous toys from China have raised questions about manufacturing standards in the country that has become factory to the world. In China’s defence, it was probably inevitable that as production grew so would the problems associated with it, at least in the short term. Similarly, it could be argued that China is going through the same quality cycle that occurred during Japan’s post-war development or America’s manufacturing boom in the late 19th century—but in an environment with infinitely more scrutiny. A response to both these observations can be found in “Poorly Made in China” by Paul Midler, a fluent Chinese speaker who in 2001 moved to China to work as a consultant to the growing numbers of Western companies now replacing factories in Europe and America with subcontracting relationships in the emerging industrial zone surrounding Guangzhou. It was the perfect period to arrive. The normal problems of starting a business, such as getting clients or providing a value proposition, do not hinder Mr Midler, who had the benefit of being in the right place at the right time. Not only did he quickly, and seemingly effortlessly, find customers, they were delighted with what they found in China. Factories will do anything to please. Prices are famously low and production cycles short. His clients returned from their initial trips to China stunned by how quickly factories became proficient and puzzled by how much could be done so well, so fast, so cheaply. They were right to wonder. Most of Mr Midler’s work is coping with what he calls “quality fade” as the Chinese factories transform what were, in fact, profitless contracts into lucrative relationships. The production cycle he sees is the opposite of the theoretical model of continuous improvement. After resolving teething problems and making products that match specifications, innovation inside the factory turns to cutting costs, often in ways that range from unsavoury to dangerous. Packaging is cheapened, chemical formulations altered, sanitary standards curtailed, and on and on, in a series of continual product debasements. In a further effort to create a margin, clients from countries with strong intellectual-property protection and innovative products are given favourable pricing on manufacturing, but only because the factory can then directly sell knock-offs to buyers in other countries where patents and trademarks are ignored. It is, Mr Midler says, a kind of factory arbitrage. The first line of defence against compromised products are the factory’s clients, the importers. The moment they begin suspecting a Chinese manufacturing “partner” and want to discover what might be unfolding is the moment they become particularly eager to find people in China like Mr Midler. That suggests they want information. But, as Mr Midler discovers, they are finicky about what is found. When suspicions turn out to be reality, all too often they become unhappy—miserable about resolving something costly and disruptive, yet terrified about being complicit in peddling a dangerous product. This is particularly true if the problems could go undetected by customers. Better, to some extent, not to know. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Aware of these dynamics, Western retailers increasingly use outside testing laboratories for Chinese products. But this too, Mr Midler writes, is more form than function, since the tests are by their very nature more limited than the ways to circumvent them. The process resembles the hunt for performance enhancements used by athletes, where a few get caught but the cleverer ones stay ahead by using products not yet on the prohibited list. http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.US It would be unfair, of course, to see all Chinese companies in this light. A few are gaining international recognition for quality, but in contrast, say, to Japan or America, this recognition comes at a cost to the firms themselves because it is accompanied by unpopular scrutiny and compliance. This odd situation became apparent when Mr Midler witnessed large, modern Chinese factories outsourcing work to smaller, grittier, facilities even though this meant forgoing the production benefits from economies of scale. The tiny outfits were in a much better position to skirt environmental controls and safety standards for products and workers. The obvious way to clean up this mess—and to know whether it is really as pervasive as this book suggests—is through broader disclosure, but by whom? The Chinese press is sometimes revealing but typically controlled, as are foreign reporters. Many production problems are well-known within local manufacturing circles, Mr Midler says, but collusion is rampant and there are no rewards in China for whistle-blowing. Most of the people in Mr Midler’s position would not dream of disclosing what they see and many testing laboratories protect their reputation by hiding, rather than revealing, what they test. As a result, if Mr Midler’s perceptions are true, the primary source of discovery will come in the worst possible way—by consumers who buy Chinese products, only to discover their flaws themselves.</p> 6165800 2009-05-23 23:49:27 2009-05-23 23:49:27 open open chop-chop-9-cho-001002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6165800 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo stoppage 7.sto.0002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/05/07/stoppage-7-sto-0002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6072860/ Thu, 07 May 2009 02:12:49 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Three babies are alive after each received an unorthodox heart transplant, researchers report in the Aug. 14 New England Journal of Medicine. But the method has resparked debate about the definition of death. The experimental transplant procedure marks the first time infants have received hearts from infant donors who had been taken off life support. And had the transplants not been done, all six babies would have died, says the study's lead author, Mark Boucek of the Joe DiMaggio Children’s Hospital in Hollywood, Fla. Boucek also says that each year, 50 to 100 infants are added to the waiting list for a heart transplant. A quarter of the infants die while waiting. Boucek and colleagues at DiMaggio along with doctors from The Children’s Hospital in Aurora, Colo., wanted to provide more hearts. The team used hearts from three donor infants who had life-threatening brain injuries, had not been declared brain-dead and had been kept alive only through life support. The parents consented that the infants not be resuscitated and their organs be transplanted upon death, if possible. The hearts were transplanted to babies less than one year old who had malfunctioning or diseased hearts. After the transplants, the health of the recipients was compared to that of 17 babies who received transplants in the standard way: from infants who had been declared brain-dead. Surgeries were performed in Colorado between May 2004 and May 2007. access Enlargemagnify THE ETHICS OF TRANSPLANTS Moderator Atul Gawande of Harvard Medical School asks George Annas of Boston University about details on the ethics involved in a recent transplant scenario.New England Journal of Medicine The three babies who received hearts from infants taken off ventilators are still alive compared to 14 of the 17 control infants. “Our study is small,” Boucek says, “but it establishes that it is possible to transplant hearts from infants that die of respiratory failure that led to heart failure.” Previously, it was thought that this method would not work because once taken off life support, the donor babies’ circulation stops, causing possible damage to the heart. If those hearts are restarted in other people, though, then are the individuals from whom they were taken really dead, asks James Bernat of the Dartmouth-Hitchcock Medical Center in Lebanon, N.H. “This experiment was bold. It worked,” he says. “But it highlights that question of death which needs to be answered before this experimental procedure makes its way into mainstream medicine.” And, that is probably part of the reason why the journal published it, Bernat notes. The dilemma focuses on the dead donor rule, an ethical guideline stating that a donor must be dead before vital organs are prepared for transplantation. When the heart has stopped irreversibly, it is called cardiac death. Dead donor rule protocol, based on a 2005 consensus in the medical community, suggests waiting between two and five minutes after the pulse stops to declare death. But more time between circulation stoppage and transplantation causes more damage to the donor organs, especially the heart, Boucek says. So, based on the recommendation of an ethics review board, the final two experimental heart transplants were performed one minute and fifteen seconds after the donor’s pulse ceased. That shorter time period raises the issue of whether the donors were dead. http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.US But the dead donor rule can get in the way of organ donation, says Dr. Robert Truog of Children’s Hospital Boston. “Parents in these cases want to make the best of a tragic situation. They want their children’s organs donated,” and the wait time can jeopardize that, Truog says. He advocates getting rid of the dead donor rule. Donors’ prognoses and their or their guardians’ consent to donate would drive the donation procedure. But timing decisions would be made by the transplant team. Jettisoning the dead donor rule is radical and risky, Bernat argues. He instead advocates developing a consensus-driven, standard time protocol to follow when handling cardiac death donations. This discussion is making the transplant process more transparent for society, Boucek says. Nevertheless, his team saved three lives, and the method could potentially save hundreds more, he says. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 6072860 2009-05-07 02:12:49 2009-05-07 02:12:49 open open stoppage-7-sto-0002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6072860 publish 0 0 post 0 donor weight 7.wei.01 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/05/05/weight-7-wei-01-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6060268/ Tue, 05 May 2009 02:56:45 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Cutting way back on calorie intake for six months doesn’t take a bite out of bones in people who haven’t yet reached middle age, a new study shows. The finding, reported online and in the Sept. 22 Archives of Internal Medicine, thickens the debate over calorie restriction: A 2006 study had suggested that quick weight loss weakened bones in people over age 50.http://Louis-J-Sheehan.de The current study looks at volunteers with average ages in the late 30s. It’s possible that the reports’ different results stem from the age discrepancy, says Luigi Fontana, a physician and gerontologist at Washington University in St. Louis who coauthored the earlier study. Calorie restriction — eating fewer calories than necessary for maintaining a steady body weight — seems to offer health benefits and possibly a way to stretch a person’s longevity. But researchers are now investigating whether there might be a downside to the practice, apart from being hungry. The new study focused on bone density over a short time period, as measured by X-rays before volunteers began dieting and again after the volunteers had dieted for six months. Leanne Redman, an endocrinologist at the Pennington Biomedical Research Center of Louisiana State University in Baton Rouge, and her colleagues randomly assigned 46 healthy but slightly overweight people to maintain one of four diets for that time period. Each diet group included roughly a dozen volunteers. One group served as a control, eating a normal, healthy diet about equal to their energy output each day. Another group achieved a net energy deficit of 25 percent by eating fewer calories, while a third group achieved the same deficit through a combination of dieting and exercise. People in the fourth group drew the short straw, assigned to consume a very restrictive diet of only 890 calories a day — about half the daily average typically needed to maintain weight — until they achieved a 15 percent weight loss. At that point they switched to a diet that maintained a steady weight for the remainder of the study. All volunteers also took calcium and vitamin D supplements. The controls lost 1 percent of body weight on average, whereas the two calorie-restricted groups, whether exercising or not, lost 10 percent of their body weight. People in the fourth group, who were on the strictest low-cal diet, lost 14 percent of body weight.http://Louis-J-Sheehan.de Despite these sharp losses, none of the groups showed a significant change in bone mineral density over the half-year study. Heavier people have more bone because the stress on their frame demands it, Redman says. The bone density remained unchanged in these people, whether adjusted for a change in weight, she says. The 2006 study found some bone density losses during a one-year trial in which participants maintained slightly less arduous calorie restriction than in the new study. But those losses didn’t show up in people who also exercised. That trial also comprised slightly overweight volunteers, but they averaged about 20 years older than participants in the new study. The two studies are part of the initial wave of calorie restriction studies in people, Fontana says. “Women over 50 who are post-menopausal are already losing bone due to the fact that they are estrogen deficient,” he says. Men also show a loss, although it’s less abrupt. To clarify the issue of calorie restriction and risk of bone loss, Fontana says, researchers will need to go beyond bone density measurements and actually record bone fractures over a longer time period. Such studies will reveal overall bone quality and not merely density, he says. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 6060268 2009-05-05 02:56:45 2009-05-05 02:56:45 open open weight-7-wei-01-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6060268 publish 0 0 post 0 weight 15947075 Unmanimilassy http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2011-06-22 17:17:55 2011-06-22 17:17:55 thai fashion jewelry http://clothingtrends.eu/men-page21.html coupon for in fashion kids 775608 1 0 0 Zeta Reticuli 0.z Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/04/30/zeta-reticuli-0-z-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6032750/ Thu, 30 Apr 2009 01:52:32 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>The Demetabolization of Humanity: If Not Now, When? Lou Sheehan Harrisburg University of Science and Technology ABSTRACT Humanity has great reproductive potential vis-à-vis other members of the Zetan species. Additionally, Humanity has significantly superior intellectual capacity vis-à-vis almost all intelligent species in the Galaxy. However, Humanity’s irrationality is dysfunctional and can be exploited as a terminal weakness in the Galactic power struggle. Background Zeta Reticuli is a system comprised of two stars both of which are about 1 billion years older than the Earth’s sun. Zeti Reticuli is 39.2 light years from Earth and Zeta I is approximately one-eight of a light year from Zeta II (Friedman, 2008). In 1947, two Zeta Reticulan I Ovoid-Class extraterrestrial lenticular-shaped aerodyne craft collided while on an observance-only mission over the atomic testing grounds in the State of New Mexico, USA, Earth (Friedman, 2008). Radar film and tower logs from American Holloman Air Force Base reflected the merger of three objects prior to collision and subsequent crashes with the third object believed to be an unrecovered test balloon (Majestic Twelve Project, 1952). The two Ovoid-Class craft experienced non-planned ground contact at two dispersed sites in New Mexico. Four Zeta Reticulan I bodies were recovered, three of which were unevacuated in a damaged escape cylinder and one of which was found several yards from the cylinder (Majestic Twelve Project, 1952). Three of the four were nonmetabolic and badly decomposed as a result of exposure and assumed predatory action. The fourth – the evacuated body – became nonmetabolic within the first hour of the American Army Air Force recovery operation (Briefing Document, 1952). Years of intensive Human study of the retrieved components of the two Ovoid-class craft seeded numerous Human technological advances. Within decades of the recovery, the reverse engineering of recovered components led to the fruition, as examples, of fiber optics, integrated circuits, lasers, Kevlar and accelerated particle beam devices (Corso, 1997). In 2021, Human scientists at the Furey Institute, Harrisburg University, fully replicated a functioning Ovoid-class power source (Cheng, 2022). The reactor was fueled with Element 114 in a closed system. Fueling was the initial step in the provision of amplified Gravity-✜ and Magnetic-✜ waves allowing Knaubian travel (http://www.boblazar.com). The reactor bombarded Element 114 with hydrogen protons using a microparticle accelerator. The hydrogen protons fused into the Element 114 nucleus creating the misnamed “radioactive” form of Element 115 (“R-115”). The almost simultaneous decay of R-115 produced one particle of Anti-Hydrogen, a form of antimatter, as well as a large number of neutrinos. The flux of Anti-Hydrogen particles produced in the reactor were channeled through an evacuated tuned tube within a flowing stream of neutrinos where it was reacted with plasma in a Naccian Annihilation Reaction. This Annihilation Reaction released/exposed the inherent Subquarkian gravitational and magnetic forces of the reacting R-115 and, further, amplified the Gravity-✜ and Magnetic-✜ waves as a result of the “Island of Stability” properties of element 114 (http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/nova/sciencenow/3313/02.html). The generation of the Hyper-Gravity-Magnetic-Gate theoretically allowed the craft to “fall” through space to its targeted (a.k.a. “attracted”) position at theoretical “speeds” of up to 1,000 times the speed of light (“1000-c”). However, the inefficiencies of the Human constructed “Model A.X” restricted Knaubian travel to speeds of under 12-c. With the Human National Aeronautics and Space Administration’s successful test of the first Human interplanetary flight in the Schiavelli Program (the first manned extra-Earth program after the suspension of the Apollo Program), overt and nonconcealable Zeta Reticulan contact was initiated in compliance with Zeta Reticulan Containment Policy: Earth (Pyramid 0099742.7760.04, -65,778,912). The Zetan Founders evolved on a planet orbiting Zeta I Reticuli and populated a Zeta II Reticulan planet with a domestically genetically altered species version – to accommodate different environmental conditions – of their species. Subsequently, on Earth the Founders attempted to genetically modify a native species of simians to approximate the Founders’ appearance and abilities in the context of yet another divergent environment. As represented in many artistic representations as well as written and oral traditions, Humanity has a long record of the Founders’ involvement with Humans (Von Daniken, 1970). Yet, consistent with Human behavior, all such involvement was officially denied and actively concealed. Rorschach Analysis for Psychological Operations This paper’s analysis builds upon the previous research performed by agent Gregorius of Rome in Human year 590. Agent Gregorius’ report lists the following seven fundamental human weaknesses: gluttony, greed, lust, envy, wrath, pride and sloth (Gregorius, 590). Your humble agent has uncovered the following Human Directive relating to the above-mentioned Ovoid-class crash categorized as “TOP SECRET – RESTRICTED” and herewith uses it as a succinct instrument for evidencing the current state of the Human mind as well as ongoing Human psychological weaknesses. The Human decision in 1947 to conceal the New Mexican crashes was premised on the following rationales (Lt. Gen. Nathan F. Twining Mission Assessment, 1947) : a. Public trust of the political institutions might be eroded and possibly held in disrepute. b. A complete re-evaluation might take place among institutions of higher learning, thus calling into question the certainty of scientific knowledge. c. The ability of the Armed Forces to ensure National Security might be put in jeopardy and possibly lead to public fear and disorder. d. History and religion in the political context would probably suffer the most damage causing unprecedented upheaval in social and psychological well-being. e. Political repercussions might occur in our diplomatic efforts of containing the Communist threat to our democratic interests. f. If such an announcement was made by the current Administration, it could be perceived by the opposing party as a trick, laying open the possibility of unethical posturing and manipulation of the public’s mind. How prescient and revealing was Lt. General Twining’s 1947 Assessment? Public trust of the political institutions might be eroded and possibly held in disrepute. In fact, public trust in Human/American institutions rapidly deteriorated subsequent to 1947 in the contexts of Vietnam, Watergate, Operation Desert Freedom, Bailoutgate, FDAgate, EPAgate, and NSAgate. Nevertheless, the United States remained a distinct and sovereign entity until a few years after “First Contact.” As is evident from numerous meta-analyses of Human nature, Twining’s peers’ decision to cloak their own short-run interests as equating to Humanity’s best interests for the simple purpose of maintaining the current economic inequalities led to the collapse of Human political organization (Marx, 2029). In sum, the Human impulse toward gluttony distorts Human rationality and results in foreseeable periods of extreme intra-species destruction. A complete re-evaluation might take place among institutions of higher learning, thus calling into question the certainty of scientific knowledge. Perhaps the greatest strength of the Human branch of the Zetan species is its ability to comfortably live with intellectual ambiguity (Brooks, 2008). If properly channeled, the phenomena of “Selective Consciousness” and “Fuzzy Logic” augurs well for the Zetan races for purposes of any future war with the Reptillian Co-Prosperity Sphere. However, the Human Achilles’ Heel is rooted in the same phenomena and exposes the Zetan Confederacy to multiple dangers. Indeed, these phenomena led directly to both Humanity’s relatively rapid technological advancement (Meek, 2023) but also to the massive population losses – estimated to be nearly 45% of all Humans who lived past the age of one (0.06793 Zetan I, 0.00044701 Reptilloid) solar year – caused by intra-species greed (Simcox, 2029). The ability of the Armed Forces to ensure National Security might be put in jeopardy and possibly lead to public fear and disorder. The Human Social War (2024 – 2028) had the effect of reducing the Human population from approximately 11 billion to under one billion. Nevertheless, in comparison with the Zeta I population of approximately 4,000 and the Zeta II population of approximately 850, the Earth branch of the Zeta species -- having the capacity for incessant lust and therefore the desire for rapid reproduction -- has experienced only a short period of disorder and, by their standards, small population loss (Wagner, 2029). Analyses of the causes of the Social War point not to fear relating to insecurity but, rather, to individual desire to have -- i.e., envy for -- the material objects possessed by other Humans (Olivetti, 2031). Once again, the only conclusion possible is that Human leadership employed misleading rhetoric so as to manipulate and thus retain control over Humanity over the short-run. Of course, the rest of Humanity compliantly remained delusional. History and religion in the political context would probably suffer the most damage causing unprecedented upheaval in social and psychological well-being. Given inherent Human intellectual plasticity and the historical evidence, Lt. General Twining’s fourth contention is laughable to the Reptillian mind. As one example, within months of First Contact the major Human religious texts had all been reinterpreted – each, in turn, in numerous ways -- to accommodate First Contact as well as other follow-on facts relating to same. More, Zeta’s own truth traditions, i.e., “Shokesiansanity,” gained Human adherents and, not surprisingly, several antagonistic and wrathful Human groups developed with differing interpretations of that Faith (Sagan, 2031)! Political repercussions might occur in our diplomatic efforts of containing the Communist threat to our democratic interests. This self-serving supposition was not relevant at the time of First Contact as this particular competing subset of Humans – i.e., “Communists” – had been incorporated into a rival, i.e., the proud American, system of economic exchange in less than 50 Earth years after First Contact (Gibbons, 2012). Evidenced, once again, is the lack of correlation between Human “reasoning” and reality; what other intelligent species cannot plan 50 years in advance? The Zetan-Human subspecies is not inclined to connect in-puts and out-puts. If such an announcement was made by the current Administration, it could be perceived by the opposing party as a trick, laying open the possibility of unethical posturing and manipulation of the public’s mind. Ironically, of course, to avoid overly disruptive intra-leadership competition, Human leadership determined it was appropriate to adopt a unified leadership policy of tricking Humanity by adopting unethical postures and to otherwise manipulate the public’s mind in conjunction with the assumption that the historical pattern of sloth would guarantee Humanity’s unquestioning acceptance of the leadership’s pronouncements (Adams, 2024). In lieu of reality, the leadership chose to focus Humanity’s attention on reproduction (Massengale, 2029). Conclusion Humanity has enormous intellectual and reproductive capacities. Concurrent with these gifts, however, is a profound irrationality. Your humble agent concludes that proper utilization of Human weaknesses will not only negate Human advantages but will, further, allow the Reptillian Co-Prosperity Sphere to undermine what, if any, intellectual advantages the Founding Zetans have. At a minimum, we should continue to situate the Humans as if they are in Cosmic Kindergarten, i.e., requiring tremendous amounts of the Founder’s time for supervision. To avoid Humanity’s ever-increasing ability to detect our presence, it is recommended that our installations on both the Earth’s Moon and on Mars be removed. Additionally, we should continue to both randomly distribute gold to Humans and, further, target the distribution of gold to violent Human organizations. All of the evidence suggests that Humanity has not been able to overcome its flaws during the past 1,500 Human years. At this juncture, the Reptillian Co-Prosperity Sphere should have little trouble exploiting the seven significant Human weaknesses and thus stymie the Zetan Confederacy’s gambit for rapid expansion. Further, given its inherent abilities, unpredictabilities, and contradictions, it is recommended that Humanity be eliminated proximate to the elimination of the populations on Zeta I and Zeta II as a precautionary measure for our future eggs’ sakes even if it means such operations require the elimination of the Earth habitat. Subsequently, and assuming the destruction of Earth’s habitat, Earth may still be used as a base in our expanding Galactic Transportation System, as a source of heavier minerals and water, and as an encampment for prisoners of war (if any). References Adams, N. (2024). Look It Up Yourself! Harrisburg University: Illiteracy Project. Bates, H. (1940, October), Farewell to the Master. Astounding Science Fiction Magazine. Briefing Document. (1952). Operation Majestic 12 Prepared for President-Elect Dwight D. Eisenhower. (Project Operations Group, White House.) Washington, DC: White House. Brooks, M. (2008). 13 Things That Don’t Make Sense. New York: Doubleday. Cheng, N. (2022). My Life as a Rocket Scientist. Shanghai: Run-ooooon Books. Cinup War. (n.d.) In Zetapedia. Retrieved April 24, 2039, from http://zeta.en.zetapedia.org/wiki/Cinup_War Corso, P. (1997). The Day After Roswell. New York: Pocket Books. Element 115. (n.d.). Bob Lazar. Retrieved April 23, 2039, from http://www.boblazar.com Friedman, S. (2008). Flying Saucers and Science. New Jersey: New Page Books. Gibbons, E. (2012). Decline and Fall of the Communist Empire. Moscow: Rasputin Disappearing Ink, Inc. Gregorius, R. (590). Operation Hannibal Barca. Tikal: Geico Office of Records. Island of Stability. (September, 2006). Nova scienceNOW. Retrieved April 24, 2039, from http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/nova/sciencenow/3313/02.html Lt. Gen. Nathan F. Twining Mission Assessment. (1947). Recovered Lenticular Aerodyne Objects and Implications. (Project Operations Group, White House.) Washington, DC: White House. Majestic Twelve Project. (1952). First Annual Report. (Project Operations Group, White House.) Washington, DC: White House. Marx, C. (2029). Menschlich Beschaffenheit Weltanschauung. Berlin: Econ-Verlag, GmbH. Massengale, R. (2029). Look Over There! Chicago: Playboy Press. Meek, P. (2023). The Point Is: Was Cartman Right? Tahiti: South Park Press. Olivetti, J. (2031). The Social Wars Decoded. Antigua: Partyland Publications. Pyramid 0099742.7760.04. (-65,778,912). Containment Policy: Earth. Akenhaten: Central Office of Records. Pyramid 3301003.0020.54. (1947). Student Handpyramid. Akenhaten: Central Office of Records. Radioactive Decay. (April 23, 2009.) In Wikipedia. Retrieved April 24, 2039, from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Radioactive_decay Sagan, K. (2031). Humanity’s Gift: Spiritual Chaos. Jerusalem: Temple Scrolls. Simcox, E. (2029). We’re Different. Ontario: Aboot Books. Lt. Gen. Twining. (March 9, 2009). In Wikipedia. Retrieved April 24, 2009, from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nathan_Twining Von Daniken, E. (1970). Chariots of the Gods? New York: Bantam Books, Inc. Wagner, J. (2029). Piece It Together. Kalamazoo: Paperwork Press. Saved at: Element115.doc </p> 6032750 2009-04-30 01:52:32 2009-04-30 01:52:32 open open zeta-reticuli-0-z-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6032750 publish 0 0 post 0 zeta reticuli neutrinos 2.neu.0001 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/04/28/neutrinos-2-neu-0001-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6024660/ Tue, 28 Apr 2009 18:28:37 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>Neutrinos are elementary particles that often travel close to the speed of light, lack an electric charge, are able to pass through ordinary matter almost undisturbed and are thus extremely difficult to detect. Neutrinos have a minuscule, but nonzero mass. http://Louis1J1Sheehan.us They are usually denoted by the Greek letter ν (nu).Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Neutrinos are created as a result of certain types of radioactive decay or nuclear reactions such as those that take place in the Sun, in nuclear reactors, or when cosmic rays hit atoms. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire There are three types, or "flavors", of neutrinos: electron neutrinos, muon neutrinos and tau neutrinos; each type also has an antimatter partner, called an antineutrino. Electron neutrinos or antineutrinos are generated whenever neutrons change into protons or vice versa, the two forms of beta decay. Interactions involving neutrinos are generally mediated by the weak force. Most neutrinos passing through the Earth emanate from the Sun, and more than 50 trillion solar electron neutrinos pass through the human body every second.</p> 6024660 2009-04-28 18:28:37 2009-04-28 18:28:37 open open neutrinos-2-neu-0001-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6024660 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo French Ambassador in Tokyo 9.fat.1 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/04/26/french-ambassador-in-tokyo-9-fat-1-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6012939/ Sun, 26 Apr 2009 20:04:03 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>No. 953 October 14, 1941 #657. FROM: Rome TO: Tokyo I shall endeavor to sum up the situation in this country as it has developed in recent days.http://Louis-j-sheehan.com 1. The report which I gave you in my #655[a] recounted the strengthening of economic control in all areas. This has brought a heavy burden upon the people of this country, both high and low. Furthermore, because of the unrest brought about by the lack of food and other commodities, rumors are rife that there is an atmosphere of extreme unrest in all areas. However, the Government, at the same time that it is mobilizing the party, is taking strong measures to quiet the unrest of the people and to improve the morale in order to bring about the realization to the people that they must bear the same burden as the soldiers and officers in the front line. It is viewed that an attempt is being made to quiet public feeling, to still party strife, as well as to quiet the fears of all the people. England and the United States are exaggerating the current situation. But speculation to the effect that Italy will collapse internally rather than for any economic reason is nothing but the purest fancy. On the other hand, it would seem that they, England and the United States, are taking this as the opportune time for circulating rumors of the possibility of a separate peace with Italy. Both these ideas are not worth consideration. Furthermore, in this connection, there are intelligence indicating that because MYRON TAYLOR is giving the President of the United States extremely optimistic reports, the pessimistic observations of Ambassador PHILLIPS are not given the credence they merit. 2. In governmental circles there seems to be considerable satisfaction with the developments of the war against the Soviet. They are anticipating that together with recent developments, there will be stepped-up activities in the Near East shortly. They are convinced that within the near future the time will come when the difficult position Italy faces in the Mediterranean and especially in northern Africa areas will take a decided new turn. 3. With regard to relations with the United States, there is even now the tendency to regard those relationships with a little more optimism. There are many who believe that the United States will not go beyond the position which she is now taking. 4. Recently riots have broken out in Albania and Montenegro. Though the Italian army is being utilized to quiet these disturbances, it would seem that they are meeting considerable [A-482] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR difficulty in certain areas. The anti-Italian feeling in Croatia seems to be no less strong than it has been in the past. Relayed to Berlin and Washington. [a] See III, 952. Trans. 10-16-41 No. 954 October 15, 1941 #664. FROM: Rome TO: Tokyo In 2 parts complete. On the 14th, I met and talked with Paulucci who headed the mission which visited Japan. The following is his opinion on various subjects. 1. Bluntly speaking, the Italian people in general were of the opinion that when Germany and Italy fought the Soviet Union, Japan would, of course, join with her Axis partners. For this reason, these people find it exceedingly difficult to understand Japan's conducting negotiations with the United States. Certain elements even say that the United States has demanded the right to act freely in China and in Manchukuo for the purpose of tying Japan's hands against any northward or southward move. This has made the Italian's feel some apprehension on two accounts: One concerns the present and is the fear that Germany and Italy will lose the support of Japan; the second concerns the future and is based on fear lest Britain and the United States attempt to do in the Far East, after this war is over, what they have done in the past to Europe. Thus, these Italians feel apprehension for Japan also. 2. My (Paulucci's) personal opinion is that Japan should strike at the Soviet Union immediately. At such a time as this, when the collapse of the Soviet Union is practically at hand, Japan should seize Vladivostok which is a constant source of trouble for Japan as a nation. At the same time, this seems to be the most opportune time for Japan to settle the vitally important North Sakhalien problem as well as others, once and for all. Japan's entrance into the war against the Soviet Union does not necessarily mean that the United States will be brought into the conflict. There is a strong anti-Communism sentiment within the United States which further substantiates the improbability of her becoming actually involved. Moreover, the United States has not reached the stage as yet where she could effectively fight in this war. All her belligerent displays and threatening acts are no more than bluffs. After the complete destruction of the Soviet Union, Japan will be connected to Germany and Italy by land. This is an important factor for Japan, for she will then have access to many essential materials. It is quite true that there is a danger that the Soviet Union will resort to guerrilla warfare in the future, which will not make the above-mentioned land communication line an easy matter to maintain. On the other hand, with the defeat of the Soviet Union, the said guerrillas will have lost the source of their military supplies. Moreover, since neither the United States nor British goods could get to them, this source would also be of no aid. Therefore, it should not be too great a problem to suppress these guerrilla bands. [A-483] (Part 2) 3. Japan's southward expansion program should come subsequent to the developments outlined in paragraph 2 above. The right moment to do so must be carefully chosen and at the same time, the opportune moment must not be allowed to pass by. If Japan waits too long, it simply means that Great Britain and the United States will be allowed unnecessarily long hours to make preparations. 4. In my (Paulucci's) personal opinion, the course that should be pursued by the Allies (Germany-Italy-Japan) should be to eliminate British influence from the Near East and from the Mediterranean area, rather than the invasion of England. Hitler seems to be of the opinion that if England herself is crushed, the British Empire as a whole will crumble. It seems as if the Fuehrer puts too much weight on the attack on England. In my opinion, England would lose her main fighting power if she were to be defeated in the Near East, the Mediterranean area and in Egypt. This would be a much quicker way of bringing the Empire to her knees than to do so by defeating England proper. I am, therefore, of the opinion that it is of the utmost importance to have the Berlin Government realize at this time the importance of: (1) Manipulation of Turkey. (2) Military moves in the Near East, Mediterranean and Egypt. (3) Access to the Near Eastern Oil. Through these means, if it becomes possible for Germany and Italy to come into contact with Japan by both sea and land, not even the United States could compete with the power which would then become available. Trans. 10-18-41 No. 955 October 15, 1941 #661. FROM: Rome TO: Tokyo Concerning the evacuation of Japanese merchants from Europe, I understand that in Berlin, although the personnel of the various business houses themselves, as well as the higher officials are going to remain. In Rome, on the other hand, all the establishments with the exception of Mitsubishi, are closing down. This is taken as a slight by Italians, when they compare the circumstances with those in Berlin, which is not a favorable condition. Moreover, from the standpoint of trade expansion of the future, we feel that it is essential to keep the various business houses open at this time. Please arrange, if possible, to have at least one member of the Bank of Japan, and at least one young and promising representative of businesses (such as Zumoto of the Mitsui) remain here. Will you please advise me whether the decision to have all the business houses with the exception of Mitsubishi pull out of Italy, means that Mitsubishi will carry on the business hitherto carried on by Mitsui and Okura? If so, is this being done as a phase of our national policy? I would appreciate being advised of this for my information only. Trans. 10-17-41 [A-484] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR No. 956 October 2, 1941 #632. FROM: Rome TO: Tokyo The official notes which we exchanged concerning the extension of the compensatory trade agreement with Italian East Africa, concluded March 26, went out of effect on June 30. Don't you think we ought to renew this understanding? In my opinion, considering the present shipping situation, we ought at least to extend the arrangement for a year, if possible. Trans. 10-4-41 No. 957 October 17, 194 #666. FROM: Rome 1 TO: Tokyo Re your #274[a]. The exchange of the official text was completed the 17th. The effective period is from June 30th of this year till June 30th of next year. The text in the main is the same as the previous one. [a] Not available. Trans. 11-14-41 No. 958 August 7, 1941 #345. FROM: Tokyo TO: Vichy Action Hanoi as #216. Due to the French policy of procrastination, no definite decision has yet resulted from the negotiations which were being conducted in your city and in Vichy which regard to an increase in the Japan-Thailand regular plane service. Recently, however, the French Attache for Air in Tokyo called on the man in charge in this office in the name of the French Ambassador in Tokyo, and outlined the following French proposal. (1) a. Semi-weekly service between Tokyo, Hanoi, and Bangkok. b. Semi-weekly service between Formosa, Canton, Hanoi, and Bangkok. Total of four north bound lines. (Abandon the line which detoured to Saigon.) c. Bi-weekly seaplane arrivals in Saigon. The French said they would formally approve the above on condition that in exchange we approve the following: (2) a. The French also permitted to operate the same number of planes over the same course. b. In order that contact with the French Concession in Shanghai may be established, the French planes be permitted to stop at Shanghai. c. Materials be made available in Japan. We cannot approve points (2) a and b at the present time. However, as was set forth in my message #94, with a view to the future when normal conditions return, we are prepared to give [A-485] a preliminary approval on condition that planes of each may fly into Paris and Tokyo respectively. We are willing to make suitable arrangements with regard to point c. P. (1) Conflicts with our original requests, (see my message #293[a]). We are anxious to conduct negotiations along the lines of our original proposals. We feel that your city is the most suitable place to conduct these negotiations. Please, therefore, get in touch with the governor there and urge him to give his approval to it. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire (We shall advise the French Ambassador in Tokyo that we are in favor of holding the negotiations in Hanoi.) Already two special seaplane flights have been made for the purpose of transporting the committee to definitely establish boundaries. In view of the fact that it is going to be necessary to make several more of these trips, we are anxious to have approval granted for the establishment of a regular seaplane service as soon as possible. In the event that the decision on this point is delayed, we intend to operate-----transport system. The last point is for your information only. [a] Not available. Trans. 8-11-41 No. 959 August 7, 1941 #1766. FROM: Tokyo TO: Net Action Shanghai (?) as #795 (?). (Abstract.) The French Ambassador called on Toyoda on the 4th to request permission to send 350 French soldiers from the Shanghai French Concession to French Indo-China for the purpose of exchange of soldiers. Toyoda says that it is difficult to grant this permission to the French alone in view of previous regulations, but because of the special relationship existing between France and Japan now, Japan will give tacit consent. Trans. 8-13-41 No. 960 August 11, 1941 #348. FROM: Tokyo TO: Vichy Re your #452[a]. On the 4th the French Ambassador resident in Tokyo called upon me and made the following requests: 1. For permission to return about 350 Shanghai French Concession French soldiers to French Indo-China for the purpose of exchange of soldiers. 2. For the addition of the French language to the three languages, Japanese, English, and German, to which telegraphic communications between Japan and French Indo-China is restricted at present because of the tremendous inconvenience occasioned. -----27 groups missing------ -----(I replied) that when England had requested permission to exchange some "seamen" the request had been denied and that from the standpoint of principle it was very difficult to [A-486] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR make an exception in the case of France alone, however in view of the special relationship existing between France and Japan at the present time as a special consideration the above exchange would be given tacit permission and that in regard to item No. 2 special permission would be given for that also. In this connection when you have an occasion to confer with Darlan regarding recognition of the Nanking regime please make special reference to the above considerations. Ever since the conclusion of the joint defense agreement the Japanese government has given special consideration to Japanese-French relations. Please stress the fact that we are giving especially favorable consideration to the various problems that come up relating to France. [a] See III, 961. Trans. 8-28-41 No. 961 August 8, 1941 #723. FROM: Tokyo TO: Berlin Message from Vichy #452 on the 6th. Re your #336[a]. On July 29th, on the occasion of the signing of the Franco-Japanese agreement, I requested DARLAN to reach an early decision in the matter of recognizing at as early a date as possible the new People's Government in China. This should come as a logical sequence to the spirit of the recently promulgated agreements between Japan and France and, also, in view of the unrest in the French Indo-China area having been already practically dispelled. He promised to give due consideration to this matter. On August 2nd when I had conversations with BUNOIR MESSIEN, I made explanations as to the pro's and con's of this matter. Immediately thereafter he said: "I personally do not feel that we should discuss such questions as these for a little while until public excitement has quieted down as a result of the French Indo-Chinese question." On August 5th, when I tried to secure an interview with DARLAN, I found that he was out of town. In his stead I saw Acting Vice Minister REGARDE (?) and made detailed explanations to him. Before I left I gave him an Aide Memoire. During the course of our conversation, he said: "Though I will convey the details of the matter to DARLAN upon his return to his post, I can say this much: Though he does not feel opposed to the matter, for various reasons he feels that this matter should be shelved for two or three months." For reasons of public opinion and also since difficulties will arise should relations with Chungking be broken off, the French feel that it would raise difficult and peculiar problems. Continuing, he said: "For myself, I feel that the shelving of this more or less secondary question is in keeping with the French Government's straightforward spirit in which they are putting into operation the various agreements covenanted by Japan and France." I replied: "Although this affects but one part of the Far East, the realization of this matter is of the utmost importance. I urge you at this time to reach a speedy decision." At any rate, within the next few days I plan to call upon DARLAN after he returns to Vichy. [A-487] Furthermore, with regard to the matter of the Italian Ambassador, REGARDE (?) told me that he was immediately taking steps so that the Italian Ambassador would not arrive at his post in Vichy but would stay for a time at some point on the way. Relay to Berlin. [a] In which the Japanese Ambassador in Vichy reports conversations with DARLAN regarding recognition of the Nanking Government. Trans. 8-12-41 No. 962 August 8, 1941 #705. FROM: Shanghai TO: Tientsin Circular Message to Tokyo #1479. Re your #795[a] and my letter #2142, secret outside the department and dated August 5. 1. It goes without saying that we should make the French cooperate more than ever for the sake of disposing of the China incident. Regarding the various questions arising from French concessions, French garrisons, and French rights and interests in various parts of China, however, due to lack of a clear-cut and uniform attitude and policy on both sides, we have been able to settle the various questions which have come up in a manner applicable only to the localities concerned, and because of this lack there have been some who have even advocated in the recent Hankow French Concession incident that we should go at one step so far as to demand the control by use of police power. At the same time we found ourselves at a loss as to how to handle the question of taking over the Chungking regime documents kept in the French concessions, though this was relatively a simple question. 2. This lack of a definite policy has left us to seek solution at times in a manner differing according to the locality concerned. It has also led to disagreement among our officials in China. http://Louis-j-sheehan.com On the other hand, every time an unfortunate incident occurs, it causes discontentment among the French officials as well as French residents. Not only that, we have also given the Chinese as well as the third powers the impression that we were taking advantage of the weak. Under these circumstances, settlement of the respective questions has often been crippled, and even when settlements have been arrive at, by leaving behind an impassable fortified area so to speak, between us and the French we have failed to contribute toward effectively settling the general situation. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire If we look at the situation here in the same light as above, we find what I have mentioned above has been the greatest cause interfering with the carrying out of the demands which we have made to the French concession as a preliminary step in our dealing with the international concession. 3. Therefore, now that we have succeeded in getting the French to agree to the joint defense of French Indo-China, we should at this time make them adopt a basic policy for cooperating with us with a view to disposing of the China incident (something which goes much farther than the ARITA-HENRI agreement concluded last year). I suggest that the following be made the principal points in such an agreement: (1) I believe that it would be necessary to have the French recognize the People's Government, thereby making the position of the French officials in China clear and their exercise of power easier. This would contribute toward the settlement of various questions, such as the question mentioned above concerning the return of documents belonging to the Chungking Foreign Office, as well as that of the use of hospitals in the French Concession, the use of [A-488] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR Chungking currency, and that of suppressing Chungking organizations and anti-Japanese elements. (2) Furthermore, have them directly play a part in the settlement or adjustment of French concession questions (namely, to have them agree to the method of guarding the concession, keeping peace and order, controlling materials, using of currency, and other matters necessary for the settlement of the China incident, and also agree upon our right to supervise these activities, and the right of the People's Government in making proposals regarding them. (3) We should unhesitantly make our demands direct at this moment with a view to settling the question of French garrisons (to get them to agree to withdraw the garrisons or to use them jointly with Japanese garrisons for defense). This would go a long way toward settling the China incident. 4. The opinion of both the army and the navy with reference to the French request mentioned in your caption telegram was that it should be handled entirely by the Central Government. However, our opinion is what I have given above. While we should like to avoid annoying the French from time to time on these questions, it would be unrealistic to use gentle methods when we have just exercised strong pressure methods with regard to the French Indo-China question, for gentle methods would lead to our adopting a less effective policy. This, therefore, should be avoided. It seems to me that it is necessary to open our negotiations at this time with such reasonable demands as have been listed above. I have mentioned among other things my views regarding the question of having the French recognize the Peoples' Government, but I presume that you have already considered or even arranged this matter. I referred to it merely for the purpose of reference. [a] See III, 959. Trans. 8-18-41 No. 963 August 12, 1941 #715. FROM: Shanghai TO: Net Circular Message to Tokyo #1506. Regarding your #795[a]. With reference to the relief (interchange) of the French Anamese troops stationed in China a request has come from the Naval Branch of the French Military forces in Shanghai that facilities be accorded for the relief of those in Tientsin and Hankow as well as those in Shanghai. They want these to be moved in three shifts of about 120 men each, the first during the middle part of August, the second the latter part of August, and the third during the early part of September. On the other hand our naval authorities here have been informed by headquarters that both the original request from the French Commander and the reply to the same from our war office referred only to the relief of the Shanghai detachment and did not extend to those in Hankow and Tientsin. It is my understanding that particularly in the case of Hankow, in view of recent events, discussions were limited only to the question of rendering assistance for the actual withdrawal of the troops. Your caption message indicates that there appears to be certain inconsistencies between the requests made to us here and the request made by the French in Tokyo. Please take this [A-489] matter up with the French authorities in Tokyo and wire me what we should do about the Tientsin and Hankow contingents. [a] See III, 959. Trans. 8-15-41 No. 964 August 8, 1941 #453. FROM: Vichy (Japanese Ambassador) TO: Tokyo Regarding your #339[a]. ARNALD returned to his post and on the 8th I sent HARADA to tell him the purpose of your instructions. ARNALD replied, "I have as yet received no report from Ambassador HENRY, but I knew about this; however, I am quite surprised at the number of people you include in his investigation group. I will give you an answer as soon as I have conferred with Colonial Minister PLATON." HARADA then stated, "What we expect in sending this investigation group is that the French Indo-China officials will cooperate with them entirely. I would like for you to instruct the officials in French Indo-China on the spot of this effect. I understand that you have already sent them my instructions but this is a very serious matter. Please advise them to work hand in hand with us." [a] Not available. Trans. 8-10-41 No. 965 August 12, 1941 #4—. FROM: Vichy TO: Tokyo Re our #453[a]. The results of a visit with ARNALD: ARNALD said that the French were in accord with the proposal submitted by Japan. (They had agreed ?) upon the instructions to be sent to the Governor General in French Indo-China. He further added that he wanted you to understand that choosing the members of the committee to study the large numbers of people[b] would be difficult at any rate. HARADA, after stating that he (ARNALD) should not worry about this matter, went on to say that he believed there was no need of the various stipulations previously requested by the French. It was requested at this time that instructions be sent to the authorities in French Indo-China to cooperate at this time with this investigation and to cooperate wholeheartedly after the arrival of the committee. [a] See III, 964. [b] Probably to study the large influx of Japanese into French Indo-China. Trans. 8-14-41 [A-490] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR No. 966 August 14, 1941 #461. FROM: Vichy (Kato) TO: Tokyo The situation in France has lately grown more and more strained. There is much economic desperation; materials of all sorts and particularly food are almost impossible to obtain; hence, the livelihood of the people is precarious. Lately anti-German and anti-Vichy antipathy had been waxing and swelling. Moreover the obscure activities of the free French and particularly the Communist Party throughout both the occupied and unoccupied areas has brought the government face to face with a delicate problem of such proportions that the government began to feel it might be even beyond its power to maintain eternal peace and order. I told you in various messages how Vichy was negotiating with Berlin. Well, England and the United States, not to mention the de Gaullists, have always been quick to point to that and spread propaganda which has played havoc with the esprit francais. I even heard rumors that if LAVAL had been restored there would immediately have been a revolution. So the government held successive cabinet conferences for three or four days and as a result Marshal PETAIN at 9 p.m. on the 12th broadcast to the whole country. He gave warnings to the people on the situation here and elsewhere and at the same time pleaded for the United States to understand. He announced the appointment of DARLAN to the post of Minister of National Defense and expressed his intention to endeavor to strengthen the administration of the internal affairs of France and to rationalize its functions. In that broadcast Marshal PETAIN said, "What has done the most damage to the work of reconstructing France is the fact that supporters of the regime of the yester-year and the supporters of the trusts stand between me and my people. In order to break their power first of all I must strike their leaders." This point caused quite a sensation. Trans. 8-26-41</p> 6012939 2009-04-26 20:04:03 2009-04-26 20:04:03 open open french-ambassador-in-tokyo-9-fat-1-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-6012939 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo barbs 7.bar.0003 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/04/18/barbs-7-bar-0003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5963775/ Sat, 18 Apr 2009 03:46:29 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR 3. Does HARA's appointment to Panama as a Foreign Office official mean that the aforementioned -----of Commerical Attache in 1937 has become invalid after HARA-----? If ---------------is to be responsible for-----as well, is there any reason why he should not be placed in charge of both offices as a Vice Consul who had been appointed to his post in Panama? 4. In my opinion it would be well to have IZAWA take up his duties here as suggested in my caption telegram and to have HARA placed in charge only of commercial duties. In consideration of the circumstances described in-----telegram #4, I am wiring this for your reference. [a] Not available. Trans. 9-17-41 No. 493 September 18, 1941 No number. FROM: Panama (Akiyama) TO: Tokyo Re your #74. Before I took up my post MIZUSAWA spoke to me about this matter. However, I do not understand it as having been definitely settled. Are you of the intention of keeping IZAWA here as I have suggested in my #154[a]? When is-----NAKAYAMA arriving here? Are you in favor of having HARA attend only to commercial matters? These questions are still not clear to me. NISHIKAWA is not yet eligible to-----because of his limited linguistic ability. Furthermore, I have received as yet no reply concerning the question of a typist which was dealt with in my #146[b]. Under the circumstances and in view of the fact that an employee cannot be found here, we need OGAWA because of his knowledge of languages. (He is ?) able to contact the United States and Panamanian authorities just as well as any permanent resident here. For these reasons, to remove from this office at your whim without your wiring me about the aforementioned points and without waiting for my request would, at this critical time, do serious harm in that it would cause confusion of duties which had finally been assigned satisfactorily and the intelligence organization in this office which is operating smoothly. My intention, therefore, is to keep the (personnel ?) unchanged until I have received your reply to the aforementioned points. I would appreciate your wiring me your reply. [a] See III, 492. [b] Not available. Trans. 10-10-41 No. 494 September 12, 1941 #156. FROM: Panama (Akiyama) TO: Tokyo The Panamanian Government has made the following announcement concerning the ship "Sessa": 1. In August the German Government demanded the withdrawal of Panamanian Consuls from European nations under German occupation. Therefore, the Panamanian Government [A-253] Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire issued an order for the withdrawal of its consuls not in the occupied countries only but also in Germany. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire 2. With regard to the sinking of the Panamanian ship "Sessa", for the purpose of deciding what attitude the Government should take, Panama has ordered its Minister in Washington to investigate whether the attack on this ship was made in belligerent waters or not, since, if it was made in belligerent waters, the Panamanian Government should ignore the question. (According to a presidential order issued on February 19th of this year, the Panamanian Government has declared itself not responsible, but only the shipping company responsible, for any risk taken by a ship of Panamanian registry sailing in belligerent waters of Europe or in belligerent waters of any other part of the world and for the damage suffered in consequence of such action.) Trans. 9-16-41 No. 495 September 26, 1941 #182. FROM: Panama (Akiyama) TO: Tokyo In regard to President ROOSEVELT's announcement concerning the sinking of the Pink Star, the Tribuna said on the 25th that since the arming of the ships of Panamanian registry would be done at the expense and responsibility of the owners, the Republic of Panama would not be responsible therefor. Trans. 10-1-41 No. 496 September 16, 1941 #162. FROM: Panama (Akiyama) TO: Tokyo (Part 1 of 2.) The principal points of the conversation which I had with the Foreign Minister yesterday, the 15th are as follows: 1. As to passage of Japanese ships through the Panama Canal, according to a treaty between the United States and Panama, when the United States has declared an emergency and informed Panama to that effect, it becomes a duty of Panama to cooperate with the United States, regardless of what measures the latter takes in the Canal Zone, and Panama cannot offer any objection. 2. The Panamanian Government, attaching much importance to the question of whether or not shipments to Panama and from Panama to Japan will be held up in the Canal Zone, has gotten a promise from the United States Government that no interference will be made in transporting shipments. Therefore, over this point there is no reason for Japan to be concerned. Trans. 9-25-41 [A-254] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR http://Louis1J1Sheehan1Esquire.us No. 497 September 16, 1941 #162. FROM: Panama (Akiyama) TO: Tokyo (Part 2 of 2.) 3. With regard to cooperation among the American countries, general principles for their safety were discussed at the Mexico Conference, but no decision was made concerning the detailed steps to be taken in the individual countries. The stationing of the United States troops and the building of bases in Panama have been carried out after consulting the Panamanian Government in each case. http://Louis1J1Sheehan1Esquire.us 4. It seems that Panama is obliged to cooperate with the United States for the defense of the canal and she is also duty-bound to join the war in case the canal is attacked, but that in case the United States itself enters war, Panama is not obliged to automatically do likewise. Trans. 9-25-41 No. 498 September 20, 1941 #77. FROM: Tokyo (Toyoda) TO: Panama You are assigned to Nicaragua in addition to your other posts as of the 20th. Trans. 9-24-41 No. 499 September 20, 1941 #169. FROM: Panama (Akiyama) TO: Tokyo (Part 1 of 2.) Since taking office, I have made a special study of the attitude of the United States and also of the nature of the people and topography of this section; and as a result have made the following estimate of the amount of money needed for enlightenment and propaganda purposes. This amount is necessary in making contacts for intelligence purposes, and already some expenditures have been made. I know that this will be "hard to take," but beg of you that you will consider the matter carefully and wire me the result (all per month expenses): 1. (a) Bonuses for officials or spies residing at some distance from the Canal who go at night to observe the movement of warships $ 70.00 (b) For those who from time to time give warning 150.00 2. Money to supplement the activities of the Kyowa Company in this country $100.00 (Part 2 of 2.) 3. Running expenses of our broadcasting office 50.00 4. Money for special spies 50.00 5. To follow the principle of paying well those who try as well as those who accomplish results 100.00 6. For maintaining contacts with newspaper reporters and other agents 130.00 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire 7. Costs of making arrangements 30.00 [A-255] 8. Money for spying in other countries to which I am accredited 50.00 The above are for the current fiscal year. Trans. 10-3-41 No. 500 September 23, 1941 #146. FROM: Buenos Aires TO: Panama Circular Buenos Aires to Tokyo #416. (Strictly Secret) C.O.R. When Minister Yamagata[a] was in Panama he was asked by the Italian Minister there to deliver some maps and charts of the Panama Canal Zone for him, which he did. Since then, we had Usui go to Chile to take charge of those maps and upon their arrival here they were delivered to the Italian Ambassador. At the same time, we requested that we be given copies of the maps. Recently, these copies were delivered to us. (At the time of this delivery, Assistant Attache Kameda and Usui were present to ascertain that they were exact copies of the originals.) And we entrusted them to our Navy's courier Tatuma who is returning home on the Buenos Aires Maru. The Italian Ambassador here requests that upon the arrival of these papers in Tokyo, we notify the Italian Government to that effect through (our Embassy in Rome ?). http://Louis1J1Sheehan1Esquire.us Minister Yamagata has already advised Chief of Bureau Terasaki regarding this matter. The Navy has also sent a report. [a] Minister to Chile. Trans. 10-22-41 No. 501 September 30, 1941 #50. FROM: Panama (Akiyama) TO: Washington Message to Tokyo #180, September 24, 1941. Since the right of Japanese ships to enter the port of Panama was abolished, Japanese merchants have been unloading their merchandise at Callao. From there the merchandise was supposed to be forwarded to this place, but because of the fact that Callao shipping firms have been told that they must secure permits from the U.S. for all Japanese shipments to Panama, and that if they bring in such cargoes without permits they will not be allowed to leave port, it seems that none of them will undertake the job. This, I believe, is an example of the practice described in my #175[a]. Relayed to Lima. [a] Not available. Trans. 10-9-41 </p> 5963775 2009-04-18 03:46:29 2009-04-18 03:46:29 open open barbs-7-bar-0003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5963775 publish 0 0 post 0 ufo background g.bac.0003 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/04/17/background-g-bac-0003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5962092/ Fri, 17 Apr 2009 18:24:38 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>No. 458 October 2, 1941 #663. FROM: Tokyo TO: Hsinking Message from Vladivostok #442, dated Sept. 30. The American Consul called on me on the 29th. During the course of the conversation, we touched on the question of aid to the Soviet. I made the following statement, "Disregarding the application of a petroleum embargo against us by the United States, don't you think that the supplying of large quantities of the fuel, which we so badly need, to the Soviet is a most unfriendly course of action?" The Consul replied, "The only American tankers which have come to this port to date are the Fitzsimmons, the Associated, and the St. Claire. There are not more than two or three others scheduled to come to this port in the near future. Furthermore, the date of arrival of these other vessels is uncertain-------------------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------------------------------------The current negotiations being carried on by England and the United States, with regard to aid for Russia, are viewed to be the firm and fixed national policy by these two powers. In the event that the United States becomes embroiled, foodstuffs and meat products will have to be supplied through Siberia. Aid to Britain and aid for the Soviet through Iran will be diverted to Siberia, first, because of the shortage of vessels and, second, because of the difficulty in dispatching ships to Iran." He continued talking to me in the same vein. Trans. 11-18-41 [A-237] No. 459 October 4, 1941 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire #636. FROM: Tokyo TO: Washington Re your #872[a] and #893[b]. 1. Please immediately present requests for the money mentioned in lists a and b. Also please request permits for the living and returning expenses of the Chiefs of the Tourist Bureaus and their staffs in New York and Los Angeles. The above is for your information. 2. I want you please to list the following four men as government officials (please note, however, that the names of YAMAMOTO and HAYAKAWA are not to be included because they could not be called government officials: (1) GOROO FUKUYAMA, Assistant Professor at the University of Hokkaido, majoring in forestry, Attache to the Consulate General in San Francisco. (2) SHIGERU NISHIO, Assistant Professor at the Tokyo Imperial University, studying engineering at California State College at Berkeley, International House. (3) KENTARO SHIMIZU, Assistant Professor of Medicine of Tokyo University, Attache to the Consulate General at Chicago. These three men are to be paid by the Department of Education. (4) SHIZUO KAKUTANI, Assistant Professor at the Osaka Imperial University, studying at the Princeton Institute for Higher Study in New Jersey, paid by the Princeton Institute for the Study of Higher Mathematics. [a] Not available. [b] Not available. Trans. 10-8-41 No. 460 October 6, 1941 #138. FROM: Seattle (Sato) TO: Tokyo Re your message to Washington #631[a]. Since the evacuation of Japanese businessmen from this area, (Vancouver and Portland are included) the number desiring to return has increased by approximately 400 persons. In the event a ship is dispatched to this port, it is thought likely that the number will increase still further. However, should these additional persons all be sent to San Francisco, a number of difficulties and problems will arise to say nothing of the inconvenience that will be caused. I discussed the question of transporting Japanese now resident in Canada to San Francisco for evacuation purposes with the Chief of the local Immigration Office. He told me that should such a transfer take place permission would have to be secured for transit through the United States from the Central authorities in Washington first and then transported in one group in the custody of immigration officials from the time they crossed the border until they reached their destination. There is no other way that this transport can be handled. As this sort of transfer would be by a train resembling a convict train, there is danger that newspapers might play it up jingoistically. Should these persons board vessels for their return to Japan at this port and providing you permit, as I suggested in my #132[b], the dispatching of the Heian Maru for this purpose, this office could take care of the actual evacuation with little difficulty. However, the baggage of the [A-238] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR evacuees will more than exceed the capacity of one ship. Therefore, please arrange it so that a second ship, the Hikawa Maru, can be dispatched to this port at as early a date as possible. [a] Not available. [b] Not available. Trans. 11-8-41 No. 461 October 7, 1941 #642. FROM: Tokyo TO: Washington Re my #631[a]. We have not had a reply from you since then and this matter of this temporary scheduling of ships demands haste. It is necessary to secure a guarantee from the American government regarding the first ship, the Tatsuta Maru, and those to follow and to notify the prospective passengers and arrange for the departure of the ship. Until this is done it is impossible to arrange a fixed schedule. In view of the scarcity of vessels it is highly improbable that a new schedule can be arranged in case this present schedule cannot be carried out. We can not leave things in this present state of uncertainty so please wire immediately. [a] Not available. Trans. 10-8-41 No. 462 October 11, 1941 #925. FROM: Washington (Nomura) TO: Tokyo Re your #649[a]. I reported this to the State Department on the 10th but the State Department took the attitude as reported in my #812 that until the fundamental problem of national relations was adjusted there was no use trying to reach a settlement of such subsidiary problems. And this matter of trying to arrange for the exchange of special ships to move the freight would only complicate the issue, so I did not bring it up. Furthermore, in regard to American freight from Manila and also American freight that has been paid for in Shanghai, etc., the State Department stated that they were waiting for a detailed report from Grew. Please get in touch with him and take suitable steps in the matter. [a] Not available. Trans. 10-14-41 [A-239] No. 463 October 6, 1941 #639. FROM: Tokyo TO: Washington Re your #682[a]. The Yokohama Specie Bank's frozen accounts (I do not mean the current accounts. Please refer to my 603[b]) include all accounts held by the bank. When appropriate monthly transfers are made from these funds to diplomatic office funds, permits can be expected in each case. Therefore, insofar as the Yokohama Specie Bank's deposit banks are concerned, permits should be granted to them as well. (Please refer to the points in my #630[b] as well as paragraph 2 and 7 of my #566[b] having to do with the mistaken impression held by the American Embassy in Tokyo as of September 9.) Furthermore, as you are well aware, settlement on this point has for its purpose making more feasible the acquisition and disposition of funds to cover the traveling and living expenses of employees as well as the operating expense accounts of the offices of the other country within the limitation of fixed amounts. This being the case, Japan and the United States together should give special consideration to this question in order to achieve the objectives in mind. Currently, in Japan, in view of the fact that the local National City Bank already virtually has exhausted its funds, we have held conferences with the competent authorities and are having the Yokohama Specie Bank through its branch offices in the United States present a proposal covering the transfer and circulation of Japanese funds as a condition for the consideration of a like sum for the National City Bank. In anticipation of an actual settlement of this matter, should the American authorities take such measures as would indicate that they do not agree with the above objective, I would like to have you request of the State Department that they make definite revisions in the regulations now in force. [a] See III, 449. [b] Not available. Trans. 10-7-41 No. 464 October 7, 1941 #902. FROM: Washington (Nomura) TO: Tokyo (In 2 parts—complete.) Re your #636[a]. It appears that a basic agreement has been established in regard to the reciprocal exemption from this freezing order, however in view of conditions since that time and particularly in view of America's attitude, it is evident that things are not going to go as we desired, namely, that permits for the office expenses and allowances of embassies and consulates would be granted automatically. It appears that the State Department is arguing about the various points concerned even to the amount involved (whether it is large or small). Even though over two weeks have elapsed since the request was made there has as yet been no report concerning it. In the future even though there should be a basic agreement reached its application will not be a simple affair, partly due to the fact that we refused their request in regard to occupied China and also from a general standpoint due to the stiffening of the attitude of the administration to the whole question of regulation of Japanese-American diplomatic relations, and hence [A-240] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR there appears to be no other way than to make application for permit for each separate occasion as it arises. Hence it would be well to make the negotiations for the minimum requirements at this time. From this standpoint we should undertake the revision of the amounts for the so- called government organs, whether they are recognized by the government or not and also of those recognized by the government, and since it would be inexpedient for a delay to occur in the permit for foreign diplomatic establishments and consulates there is no other way than to arrange to have all those whose business has ceased and those who have no further necessity for residing in America return to Japan at once, with the exception only of those who have to remain in America, and to arrange in some way for their fare home. Also since request cannot be made for those connected with the Tourist Bureau whose business has been suspended, referred to in your caption telegram, and those studying abroad under the Department of Education, (in the future it will be impossible to say that this is a government organ simply giving as a reason that these are government officials), we desire to have the same steps taken regarding them after contact has been made with the departments concerned. And since we wish to make the request for the allotment for the foreign diplomatic establishments and consulates after the departure of the above mentioned persons please bear this in mind and take steps accordingly. [a] See III, 459. Trans. 10-14-41 No. 465 October 8, 1941 #81. FROM: New York (Morishima) TO: Washington (Circular) Message to Tokyo as #478. In the past few days the editor of the locally published "Asia" magazine has been distributing among Japanese in this country and Americans sympathetic with Japan a pamphlet entitled "Hitler Intends to Destroy Japan" written by ALTON PETTENKOFER under the pseudonym of ELSE WEIL. (This is expected to be printed in the November issue of the magazine.) I think that this is part of the propaganda program of the Committee to Defend America which has been working so assiduously to alienate Japan from Germany. Relayed to-----. Trans. 10-15-41 No. 466 October 8, 1941 #272. FROM: Tokyo (WOTNS) (Head, General Affairs Section) TO: Washington (RIKUGUN) When you are in receipt of the installment of the "Army Directory" for March of this year and afterwards, and the "Tables of Organization, Infantry Units" (as advertised on the inside cover of the August issue of the INFANTRY JOURNAL), please forward them. Trans. 1-16-45 [A-241] No. 467 October 9, 1941 #914. FROM: Washington (Nomura) TO: Tokyo The money order covering staff salaries for August has just been received, and advice of September's allotment having been sent by cable is also here, but thus far permission has not been granted for payment on either, and we have been compelled to advance salaries out of secret funds on hand in this office. For the payment of these salaries $9000 each month and for travel expenses, wages for people employed by us, and other unavoidable expenses, about $60,000, in cash will need to be paid out by the October pay day. The funds of this office are just about exhausted, and even though the negotiations mentioned in my #848[a] should be successfully concluded, there would be various difficulties connected with the securing of this large amount of cash. Therefore, I wish the accounting section director could arrange to send enough American paper money to cover the October, November, and December salaries of the staff by courier. (If possible by the Tatsuta Maru. We would have Hosida contact him at San Francisco.) Please advise by return dispatch with the amount of money you could actually have sent. [a] Not available. Trans. 10-14-41 No. 468 October 16, 1941 #670. FROM: Tokyo (Toyoda) TO: Washington Strictly secret. Recently, there has been an increase in Japan of demands for United States paper currency and so will you please arrange to have the returning Japanese bring as much as possible of United States paper money instead of sending their money by means of drafts. Trans. 10-22-41 No. 469 October 10, 1941 #919. FROM: Washington (Nomura) TO: Tokyo Re #1206[a] from Berlin to Your Excellency. While in Buenos Aires on his way home from Europe, Admiral SAKAMAKI told TERASAKI that Germany opened hostilities against Russia without any previous demands or negotiations whatever. Therefore, I put no credence whatever in the intelligence in my #869[b]. That is why I made it a report of secondary importance. However, (a) in case the contents of an intelligence report have a bearing on Japan (my #869[b] is this sort), or (b) in case it is desirable to check the trustworthiness of a spy report, I will hereafter continue to wire you this sort of intelligence report. Let me point out something to you: For the past several years, not only have astounding reports been circulating, but astounding events have taken place. I mean to say that things which we could not by any manner of human logic foresee, have happened. Who could have [A-242] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR imagined HESS flying to England? Likewise, it would not at all seem logical for Germany to make a brazen attack upon the Soviet without any negotiations. In other words, in this day and time now news is really news, and any report that we get which might correspond to (a) or (b) above, I think ought to be investigated from every angle possible, preposterous as it may seem.Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire [a] Regarding an intelligence report on Germany's attack on the Soviet and a report that RIBBENTROP is operating a spy agency. [b] An intelligence report which names three demands HITLER made of Russia and states that RIBBENTROP advised HITLER that the destruction of the STALIN regime would be exceedingly simple matter and so had fallen into disfavor with HITLER. </p> 5962092 2009-04-17 18:24:38 2009-04-17 18:24:38 open open background-g-bac-0003-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5962092 publish 0 0 post 0 because Cheeloo Hospital 3.che.00020 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/04/03/cheeloo-hospital-3-che-00020-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5886316/ Fri, 03 Apr 2009 23:22:23 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>[A-18] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR No. 31 August 13, 1941 #690. FROM: Washington TO: Tokyo (English text) (In 5 parts—complete) Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Recent cases of interference with American rights and interests in Japan and in Japanese occupied areas of China. Information received by the Department of State from American diplomatic and consular offices in Japan and in Japanese-occupied areas of China indicate that the Japanese authorities and Japanese-sponsored authorities have recently undertaken widespread and expanding activities of arbitrary nature against American official establishments. American officials, and American rights and interests. In North China the travel of Americans, including American consular officers, is being stopped, severely restricted, or delayed by a system of travel permits set up by the Japanese military authorities and by refusal of permits or delay in their issuance. At Chingwangtao, Americans embarking for Shanghai are required not only to have a permit for rail travel to Chinwangtao but also a landing permit from the Japanese naval authorities which requires at least one week to obtain. (It is assumed that similar requirements are in force at Tientsin and Tsingtao.) At Peitaiho, where a large number of Americans and other foreigners pass the summer, transportation of baggage of Americans to the railway station is forbidden and the railway refused to receive baggage for checking. Travel of American citizens in Japan has been restricted so that Americans desiring to proceed to Shanghai to obtain available accommodations for travel to the United States have been unable to proceed. At Tsingtao the mail of American citizens, including the official mail of the American Consulate, is apparently being held up and censored, American firms are being prohibited from moving their stocks and carrying on business and are not permitted to draw funds from Japanese banks to pay their staff salaries. The premises of the Standard-Vacuum and Texas Oil Companies and of the Universal Leaf Tobacco Company have been occupied by Japanese gendarmes. Protests against the smoking of cigarettes by Japanese sentires in the oil installations of American companies have been without avail. Garages have been forbidden to furnish taxicabs to American citizens, including the American Consul, or to do automotive repair work for American citizens. It is reported on good authority that the restrictions imposed by the Japanese authorities on Americans there include, in addition to some of those listed above, a prohibition of coal deliveries to American citizens and the withholding of American Red Cross famine relief wheat from distribution to refugees by the International Relief Association. Chinese have been intimidated and instructed not to sell food products to or engage in other transactions with Americans if the products exceed in value, or the transactions involve more than, twenty local dollars, and orders have been issued for the cancellation of American insurance policies. At Chefoo mail addressed to Americans is being held up and registered mail received by the American Consulate has shown evidence of having been opened by censors. The stocks of the Standard-Vacuum Oil Company and the Texas Company have been placed under the control of the Japanese special military mission; sales may only be made by permit and the proceeds must be handed over to the Japanese; and American firms cannot withdraw funds from the Yokohama Specie Bank to meet their pay rolls. At Hwanghsien, Shantung, the Baptist Mission is being picketed, no American is allowed to move his personal effects, the American members of the mission are restricted to the immediate vicinity of the compound and are prohibited from using their automobiles, as well as being prevented from traveling to Chefoo. [A-19] At Tientsin, American firms are unable to make rail shipments and the post office in one instance refused to accept a registered letter addressed by an American firm to the United States. At Foochow, two policemen visited the Consulate stating that they had been instructed by the Japanese authorities to see that "nothing passed in or out" and asking to be given quarters in the Consulate. (The policemen departed upon being asked to do so by the Consul.) Similar activities were undertaken by the police with more success against American firms and missionary institutions. At Hsinan, a virtual blockade of Cheeloo University (Anglo-America) the Cheeloo Hospital (American) has been established, no foodstuffs or other articles being allowed to enter those two missionary institutions. At Kobe, the telephone service of the Standard Oil Company was cut off because the Company was unable to draw funds to pay the telephone bill. At Swatow, unwarranted interference by the Japanese with American firms engaged in the linen drawn work trade has occurred and shipments have been obstructed. In Japan, by the restrictions on the use of the English language over the telephone, American diplomatic and consular offices are denied a facility which is essential to the proper functioning of these offices. At Mukden, control over the movements and activities of Americans has been rigid. American Catholic mission sisters at Fushun were permitted by police to visit the Consulate for passport service only on the condition that they would guarantee to return to Fushun the same day. Long distance telephone calls have been restricted to the Japanese or Chinese languages and when the consulate at Mukden attempted to telephone to the Consul at Dairen, it was informed that it "had better cancel the call". At Dairen, consular officials are under police surveillance and are followed in all their movements, persons entering and leaving the Consulate are stopped by police and questioned, the Consulate's messengers are stopped by police and the mail and telegrams in their care taken for scrutiny, and in general the conduct of the Dairen authorities toward, and their interference with the legitimates of, the American Consulates seem to show a desire by those authorities to make the position of the Consul untenable. Trans. 8-18-41 No. 32 August 13, 1941 #689. FROM: Washington TO: Tokyo Re my message #684[a]. At four o'clock in the afternoon of the 13th, I had an interview with the Secretary of State. He handed me a note, the text of which is contained in my separate message #690[b], which listed recent instances of interferences and damages to U.S. rights and interests in Japan and in areas taken over by Japan. The Secretary said that these had no connection with the "freezing" order but, in the main, concerned only individuals. He added that he had no intention of releasing the contents of the note for press publication, etc. which would unduly aggravate general public opinion. The Secretary pointed out that whereas there were only a few hundred U.S. citizens in Japan, there were a hundred odd thousand of Japanese in the United States. I, therefore, replied that Japan was taking action to parallel the "freezing" order enacted by the United States. Moreover, it is true that measures against individuals are being taken there to parallel those here. Such pin prickings, however, do not particularly affect the general situation but they are annoyances. I expressed my hopes that such practices would be mutually discontinued. [A-20]Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR The Secretary took this opportunity to bring up the subject of the bombing of Chungking, so I explained that we had promised not to bomb any of the suburban areas for a time. In parting, Hull inquired whether I planned to be in Washington during the latter part of this week. I replied that I did. The way he said it, gave me the impression that he was planning to issue some sort of a statement. [a] See III, 30. [b] See III, 31. Trans. 8-18-41 No. 33 August 15, 1941 #480. FROM: Tokyo TO: Washington Regarding my #452[a]. There seem to be those persons who interpret the misfortune which befell Vice Premier Hiranuma as extremist's reaction to any cooperation with Britain and the United States. This is a completely erroneous conclusion. Public opinion in Japan will approve any fair revision of national relations, regardless of who the other party may be. In spite of the recent unfortunate incident, the government's attitude is unshaken. Therefore, although we are aware of the matter contained in your message #674[b], will you please relay the matter contained in my message #470[c] to the President immediately, in an attempt to have this proposal accepted. Our aim is the settlement of broad issues and the prevention of a general calamity. We intend to convey our proposal to the U.S. Ambassador in Tokyo at the first opportune moment. [a] See III, 12—Amb. Nomura is directed to feel out the attitude of U.S. officials on arranging a meeting between Pres. Roosevelt and Premier Konoye for a friendly discussion of steps that my be taken for conclusion of an "understanding" to guarantee peace in the Pacific. [b] See III, 23—Amb. Nomura expresses the belief that the proposed meeting between Pres. Roosevelt and Premier Konoye will have little success in swerving the firm attitude of the U.S. in its Far Eastern policy. [c] See III, 25—Our proposals in reply to President's suggestions were not intended to imply a final answer on our part. Please see that there is no misunderstanding on this point. Trans. 8-19-41 No. 34 August 16, 1941 #705. FROM: Washington TO: Tokyo (In 4 parts—complete.) I received intelligences to the following effect regarding the meeting of leaders of Britain and the United States: Britain's aims at this conference were to draw the United States into the war, and to utilize her to take care of the critical situation in the Far East. The United States aimed at forcing Britain to clarify her war aims and thus to check British ambitions. The joint statement which was announced subsequent to the conference was clear proof that the United States gained her aims with Britain having to assume a disadvantageous position. Upon receiving the above report, I deemed it essential that we make some preliminary overtures to the government of the United States prior to the return of the President to Washington. [A-21] I, therefore, called on the Secretary of State this afternoon and relayed to him your instructions to me, and added that it was of vital importance that the relations between the two countries be revised. To this, the Secretary repeated his stock replies and added, in effect: "You and I are striving to come to a peaceful settlement. In the meantime, however, we have been forced to witness military domination." I pointed out that if matters were permitted to proceed unchecked along the present course, the outcome was only too clear. "A Pacific war", I continued, in effect, "will not be as simple an undertaking as is apparently imagined by the high officials. It will be mass murder to an unprecedented extent in the history of the world. Do not be mislead into thinking that such a war would be terminated speedily simply because the United States is rich and Japan is poor. It will probably develop into a war of exhaustion, lasting several years. And in the final analysis, neither will have anything to gain by it. "The politics of our countries should not be swayed by the hot heads which exist in both. Our two countries must, moreover, keep constantly on guard against the enticing counters made by third countries." The Secretary gave indications of agreeing with this. He agreed that third countries were engaged in considerable activities in Japan and also in the United States. "There are even those", he said, "who claim that Hitler launched the war knowing far in advance what Stalin's attitude was". I strongly denied the charges of military domination, pointing out that Japan has an Imperial family whose line has been unbroken for 2600 years. The characteristics of Japan and the Japanese differed from those countries which could change themselves overnight through a simple revolution. Although we do talk of the Far Eastern Sphere of Co-prosperity, this does not mean military conquests, but merely means living together by defending together. It does not differ much from the Good Neighbor Policy of the United States, I said. The Secretary pondered over this statement for a while. Then he said, "The United States merely recognizes the equal status of all of the countries involved without resorting to the force of arms". "The stronger the pressure is on her from the outside," I said, "the stronger Japan will retaliate. On the other hand, if the pressure is taken off of her, Japan will resort to her common senses and will find a peaceful way out". The Secretary showed an inclination to agree with this. With regard to the meeting of the leaders of the two countries, I said that as a purely personal opinion of a simple individual, it seemed to me that it should be encouraged rather than discouraged. Many of the points contained in the Eight Point Joint Agreement coincide directly with the Konoye Statement made public some time ago, I said. In view of this fact it seemed logical that two of the authors might be able to find a way, through those instruments, to revise the relations between the two countries. The only reason that Japan is willing to send her leaders to such a conference is because she sincerely wants the meeting to be a successful one, I pointed out. "In spite of this," I asked, "does the United States still deem that it is an impossibility?" The Secretary replied that although he had been unable to take the matter up with anyone outside the office as yet, he would take it up with the White House at the earliest opportunity if I sincerely desired it. This was a different attitude from that which he had expressed earlier. (This may have been due to his talking with a Cabinet colleague about which I reported in an earlier message.) [A-22] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR He then asked me what I thought of the general outlook in the United States today. So I replied that it would be exceedingly dangerous under present conditions in the United States, if we were to leave matters as they are. I have already been advised of the situation with regard to our southward moves. Recently, much alarming news has been distributed in this area with regard to the Siberian area. I would like to be advised, for my information only, what the true state of affairs there is. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Trans. 8-20-41 No. 35 August 16, 1941 #703. FROM: Washington TO: Tokyo (Part 1 of 4) Re your #480. (1) As I have successively reported to you, Japanese-American relations have today reached a state in which anything might happen at any moment, and they are likely to grow worse suddenly as soon as Japan makes her next move. That this sudden change will take place with Japan's occupation of Thailand is a view upon which both Japanese and Americans agree. As I have already informed you, the United States has not yet attained sufficient unity of mind with regard to participation in the European war, and the President himself is hesitant. However, the people are unanimous with regard to taking a strong hand in the Far East. According to those well versed in political affairs, this is what Great Britain approves of and both China and Germany desire. Trans. 8-19-41</p> 5886316 2009-04-03 23:22:23 2009-04-03 23:22:23 open open cheeloo-hospital-3-che-00020-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5886316 publish 0 0 post 0 cheeloo DARLAN handed Ambassador KATO 2.dar.111 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/04/03/darlan-handed-ambassador-kato-2-dar-111-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5881088/ Fri, 03 Apr 2009 03:27:35 +0200 Beforethebigbang <p>No. 851 FROM: Tokyo July 21, 1941 TO: Vichy # 298. Re your # 393 [a]. (1) We are prepared to give assurances regarding the respecting of the territorial integrity and the sovereignty of French Indo‑China. As to the form in which it should appear, in their reply of acceptance, this was demanded by the French, but when the formal documents are drafted, we would like to have the title of the protocol dealing with joint defense changed to read "regarding the territorial integrity and joint defense of French Indo‑China". Then, changing Article I and II to II and III respectively, add as Article I a statement that "The Japanese government declares that it will respect the territorial integrity of French Indo‑China and the sovereignty of France over the Indo‑China Federation." (2) In regard to making it clear that the French Indo‑China army cannot cooperate in any plans for aggression against a third power, we have no objection to the French stating this in their reply of acceptance, but if the French demand that this be clearly stated in the formal document, you will point out that the intent of this is made clear in the preamble and in Article I of our original draft of the protocol, and try to suppress such a demand. If the French insist upon it, we would rather have a secret exchange of notes in regard to Article I of the protocol, or a statement by the French only, to the effect that "the military cooperation between Japan and France, anticipated by Article I of the protocol on the joint defense of French Indo‑China is purely of a defensive nature and does not include any plans for aggression against a third power". Or as a last resort, we would suggest that the above import be added as a qualifying explanation to Article I of the protocol.Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire (3) As to the period of duration of this agreement, you will please reply that while our proposed protocol does not specify any time limit, this does not mean that we intend to formulate everlasting promises, but it means that the way is left open for changing the protocol at any time by further mutual agreement between the two countries. In case they insist upon a time limit, you might approach them with a suggested wording to the effect that "when the international situation that has made necessary the joint defense of French Indo‑China shall have passed, the governments of the two countries shall confer for the abrogation of this protocol", but as a last stand we have in mind agreeing upon a five year time limit. [a] II, 847. Trans. 7‑24‑41 A-445 No. 852 FROM: Vichy July 21, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 396. (Parts 2 and 3 of 3, Part 1 missing.) Part 2. It is in this regard that the French government, faithful to the policy which it has always affirmed, and in cooperation with the Japanese government, will guarantee the defense of Indo‑Chinese against all attack, and particularly to exclusion all offensive operations and alleged defensive measures having this protection as their objective. After agreement of the French and Japanese commands ‑‑‑‑- (remainder of part 2 garbled out.) Part 3. On the other hand it must be thoroughly understood that the presence of Japanese forces in the territory or waters of the Union can only be temporary, and that the Imperial government will proceed to the complete withdrawal of its forces as soon as the removal of the dangers which led to their admission. The French government insists upon the extreme urgency of this indispensable declaration in the circumstances for the maintenance of order in Indo‑China and the effective carrying out of the measures made necessary by the arrival of the Japanese armed forces. Trans. 7‑23‑41 No. 853 FROM: Vichy July 21, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 395. (Part 1 of 2, Part 2 not available) Re my # 389 [a]. At his request, I called on Darlan during the morning of the 21st. He advised me that the government of France had decided to cooperate with Japan in defending French Indo‑China in accordance with Japanese demands. Thereupon, he read to me the French text which is being forwarded to you as my separate message # 396 [b]. http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.ORG He then went on to explain the reasons for the use of the phrase to the effect that France has no alternative than to be inclined (s'incliner) to accept the Japanese demands. There may be those, he pointed out, both within the country and without, who would protest against the paradox of French resistance to the British in Syria on the one hand and the welcoming of Japanese troops in French Indo‑China on the other. Actually, however, France is anxious to have Japanese cooperation in defending French Indo‑China. Please be advised, the Foreign Minister continued, that France is in no way opposed to the Japanese demands. The French attach considerable importance to our immediately publishing a statement along the lines of Premier Konoye's message to Marshal Petain regarding the respecting of the sovereignty of French Indo‑China, Darlan said. The statement to be published was put in the form of a supplement to the French reply to our demands a said, and proceeded to read it to me. The text of the statement is contained in my separate message # 397 [c]. He added that there was one more point on which France wanted to be assured. This was just that the Japanese forces do not order the removal of the French Indo‑Chinese forces now stationed in French Indo‑China from their posts; that demands are not made on the various fa‑ A-446 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR cilities now being used by the French forces; and that fighting and merchant vessels are not ordered from their present berths. [a] Not available. [b] See II, 852. [c] See II, 854. Trans. 7‑23‑4 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire No. 854 FROM: Vichy July 22, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 397. The French government attaches extreme importance to the published declaration relative to respect for the integrity of Indo‑China and for French sovereignty. Since foreign troops have arrived in territories which they considered it necessary to guard, in spite of this declaration, it was necessary to know exactly the number of such troops stationed in Indo‑China. Trans. 7‑23‑41 No. 855 FROM: Tokyo July 24, 1941 TO: Hanoi # 101. Message from Vichy # 409 on the 22nd. (Part 1 of 2) The reason why the French so readily accepted the Japanese proposals was that they saw how resolute was our determination and how swift was our action. In short, they had no alternative but to yield. Now lately France has been going through a bitter experience in Syria. Japan has guaranteed the territorial integrity of French Indo‑China. We decided to undertake the military occupation of French Indo‑China under the guise of a joint agreement with France. This however, does not mean at all that they heartily approve of our action. At this time when relations between Japan and France are so delicate and when the French feelings are, to say the least, hurt, our army must show the greatest leniency and understanding. If we take the attitude that, in view of whatever military operations we shall have to carry out in the future France must be forced to follow us to the end, the sentiments of the French people and officials may become so incensed that a permanent estrangement may result. Our Empire must take a long view of its destiny and not bring about any such situation as this. http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.ORG During the recent conversations, DARLAN strongly stated that if Vichy recognizes the occupation of French Indo‑China by the Japanese forces, Japan must positively not interfere in the administration of this territory. Again DARLAN asked what statement we were ready to make upon occupying French Indochina, saying that if we demanded the withdrawal of French troops or confiscated private A-447 property, the wrath of Frenchmen in southern French Indo‑China would be terrible, which in his opinion was something to give us pause. Trans. 7‑28‑41 No. 856 FROM: Tokyo July 22, 1941 TO: Vichy # 299. (Very urgent.) Secret Re your # 392 [a]. If you find that DA's [b] formal reply does not differ from the statement made to you by BU, will you proceed immediately along the following lines and wire me the result at once: 1. I would like to have you tell them that we will comply with their wishes and at the same time Japan will quickly publish the statement in (2) and also that we will recognize (3), namely, the fact that the French Indo‑China Army will not participate in any plans of an offensive nature by putting this point, in accordance with the French desire, into a proper form. (Please refer to my # 298 [c].) 2. We will exchange the document mentioned in your # 391 [d], and at the same time recognize what is in my # 293 [d]. (If they question the necessary number of troops specified in my # 293 [d], you need not let them know of the fact that the number of troops is 40,000.) Relay to ‑‑‑‑‑. [a] II, 846. [b] DARLAN [c] II, 851. [d] Not available. Trans. 7‑24‑41 No. 857 FROM: Tokyo July 22, 1941 TO: Vichy # 300. Strictly Secret. Re your # 394 [a]. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Inasmuch as the custom of using the Japanese language for the final text of a treaty is a well‑established fundamental rule and especially since the protocol in question is one of great importance, we cannot agree to having only the French language used. Of course, it would be all right for the sake of expediting the procedure to proceed with the negotiations on the basis of the French draft and then, after the draft has been put into final shape, to wire us the same. We will use it to make a Japanese version of the text and wire the latter to you. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire As you may see from the recently concluded peace treaty between France and Thailand and from the French Indo‑China economic treaty, the French Government did not express any concern http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.ORG A-448 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR over these treaties being in the Japanese language. In fact, they left the entire matter to our discretion and so I hardly think they would have any objections to the suggestion given above. However, in accordance with what is customary in France, only the French language may be used in case of diplomatic notes. I am sending you this information for your reference. [a] II, 848. Trans. 7‑24‑41 No. 858 FROM: Tokyo July 22, 1941 TO: Hanoi # 197. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire (Strictly secret) Re my # 198 [a]. At noon on the 21st, DARLAN handed Ambassador KATO an official reply. http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.ORG It is essentially like what BUNOA NESIAN [a] told the Ambassador yesterday. There are only two discrepancies. The note says that France is forced to submit to Japan, and as soon as this occupation is no longer necessary, she expects the troops to be evacuated as soon as possible; and DARLAN verbally stated that he trusted that the French Indo‑China army and navy would not be dislocated from its present positions and duties. [a] Not available. [b] Kana spelling for BUNOIR‑NESSIEN. Trans. 7‑25‑41 No. 859 FROM: Vichy (Japanese Ambassador) July 24, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 426. Regarding your # 305 [a]. Upon making inquiries of the French Authorities, I understand that the Spokesman in connection with the French Indo‑China question and in reply to queries as to the truth of the report concerning the establishment of a compromise between Japan and France said, "The time is not yet ripe for making any kind of a statement." It was thought that in all probability newspaper editors, in writing their editorials, had waxed fanciful. Then again, I had Harada call on Vice‑Minister Roshier. The latter is understood to have said that insofar as France was concerned it was necessary to prepare public opinion to counter the vigorous propaganda of England and the United States of the past few days. He continued by saying, "Since France is powerless in the Far East, it is but natural that she should want to maintain the safety of French Indo‑China through the strength of Japanese leadership in A-449 </p> 5881088 2009-04-03 03:27:35 2009-04-03 03:27:35 open open darlan-handed-ambassador-kato-2-dar-111-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5881088 publish 0 0 post 0 kato Gaimudaijin 5.gai.993 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/03/26/gaimudaijin-5-gai-993-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5839126/ Thu, 26 Mar 2009 23:02:59 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>No. 530 FROM: Berlin May 19, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 567. (Chief of Office Routing). I had heard various rumors of Japanese‑U. S. negotiations in connection with rumors of your going to the United States. I learned for the first time on 5 May, from Foreign Minister Ribbentrop, that the above was not mere idle rumor. However, guessing at your intentions, I told myself that this matter should be allowed to progress without my taking part in it. At the same time, I could not but feel considerable anxiety when I took into consideration the future of our country, and the effect that the proposal may have on the Tripartite Pact. Moreover, I feel that it is my duty as your representative, to report to you the attitude of the official circles in Germany as well as my humble opinions. I am, therefore, dispatching them to you in supplementary cables numbered 568 [a] and 569. [b] Another matter I would like to mention here concerns your reasons for not reporting this Understanding proposal to the Ambassadors in Germany and in Italy. I would like to take this opportunity to express my opinion in this connection. Please be assured of one thing: In critical times such as these, my first consideration is for the welfare of my country. I do not for even one second think about such things as personal trust or one's personal duties to another individual. Such matters as the formulation of foreign policy and the ways and means of carrying them out are entirely up to the Foreign Minister. The only point that I wonder at is your apparent disinterest in obtaining reports on the attitudes of the official circles of Italy and Germany with regard to such a matter as a U.S.‑Japanese agreement which, after all, would have considerable effect on the Tripartite Pact. I am sending the two supplementary messages so that you may be better acquainted with the reactions here. I feel that as long as I am the Ambassador to Germany, it is my duty to do this. [a] See II, 531. [b] See II, 532. Trans. 5‑21‑41 No. 531 FROM: Berlin (Osima) May 19, 1941 TO: Tokyo (Gaimudaijin) # 568. (In 6 parts‑complete). Part 1. Chief of Office Routing. On May 3rd, Foreign Minister Ribbentrop asked me to see him. At our interview he said, "Today I received a telegram from Ambassador Ott regarding Japanese‑American negotiations. As I understand that neither you nor the Japanese Ambassador at Rome is supposed to know about these negotiations, I suppose I should not mention it to you but because of the seriousness of this subject and our mutual friendship, I am unable to withhold the information from you any longer. I trust that you will fully understand the circumstances." So saying, he showed me a telegram from Ott, giving the main points of the four articles of the agreement proposed by the United States on April 16th. He then said, "Information regarding such a pro‑ A-266 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR posal coming out of a clear sky makes it very difficult for me to understand the motive of the Japanese government." Thereupon I avoided this subject by explaining that when Foreign Minister Matsuoka visited Germany he made it very clear that the Tripartite Pact will be the basis of Japan's foreign policy. Therefore there was no point in promising that we will not do anything that will be inconsistent with the Pact. Again on the 9th Ribbentrop had me call on him. He showed me telegrams from Ambassador Ott giving Japan's provisional reply to the American proposal and also the conversation between Matsuoka and Ott held on May 6th. Ribbentrop then said, "It is now clear from other similar telegrams from Ambassador Ott, but it appears from Japan's provisional reply that Japan has already gone into these negotiations quite deeply. Speaking frankly, among information obtained from various sources, some indicate that these negotiations were originally proposed by Japan. Also the conversation between Foreign Minister Matsuoka and Ambassador Ott seems to show that the Foreign Minister was driven to agree to this course by a certain group in Japan. Another thing, the Foreign Minister is reported to have said during this conversation that in the event of German‑Soviet war Japan will also fight, but it now appears that Mr. Matsuoka has changed his mind regarding what he told me as his private view, on the occasion of his visit here, that Japan is about to attack Singapore. Part 2. "I doubt the sincerity of Roosevelt and it might be that Japan may be taken in by his group, or she might use this agreement to circumvent her obligation (under the Tripartite Pact) to fight when the moment arrives. It is true that many technical loop holes can be found to justify Japan's position but actually a thing like this will weaken the structure of the Tripartite Pact. Furthermore, it might cause Japan to loose the opportunity of gaining supremacy in East Asia. After giving this matter a considerable thought I have arrived at two proposals which may be considered as those of Germany. They are: "(a) Proposal to turn down the United States proposal. "(b) Proposal to agree to a Japanese‑American agreement on the condition that the United States abandon her plan for convoy and patrol services and maintain an absolute neutrality. "I personally am in favor of the first proposal and I would like to promote its acceptance, but what is your opinion regarding these proposals? I, therefore, told him that common sense indicates to me that our government would be more favorably disposed toward the second proposal, because if such an agreement were reached, Britain will have to fight Germany single-handed and for that reason will hasten the termination of the war. Also, although this might sound a bit too optimistic, Roosevelt and his group, realizing that aid to Britain is ineffective, may jump at this opportunity to retreat from their present policy of giving aid to Britain. Then again, it might prove useful in determining at least, Roosevelt's sincerity regarding aid to Britain, and at the same time may help to convince some of our countrymen the impossibility of Japanese‑American cooperation. Part 3. Ribbentrop then replied that so long as these negotiations continue, there is the danger of the United States trying to draw Japan away from Germany, (opinion already expressed in my message # 545, to Turkey # 11, and that it might also be used within the United States to silence the peace advocates by indicating that an understanding such as this will give the United States a free hand in the Atlantic. For these reasons, he said he could not agree with me. Then he explained that as these proposals have not yet been submitted to Hitler for his approval, he will telegraph my opinion with the proposals to Hitler tonight. (Hitler is now living outside Berlin.) A-267 When I asked him whether this matter has been taken up with the Italian government, he replied that the Italian Ambassador has already reported it to his home government but no direct conversations between the two governments have yet taken place, but as soon as Hitler's approval is obtained the German government will draw up instructions to Ambassador Ott and at that time the matter will be taken up direct, by both governments. Part 4. As I had made arrangements to see Mussolini early this month, I left for Rome on the 10th. The German Ambassador, Bismarck, called on me on the 12th and stating that he was under instructions from Ribbentrop, he showed me the German government's instructions to Ott and explained that Italy also was in accord. Upon reading the text I found that Hitler's approval was given to the proposal which was not supported by Ribbentrop. On the 13th Ribbentrop suddenly arrived in Rome by air to confer with Mussolini and Ciano. On the morning of the 14th he asked me to call on him. He showed me Ott's telegram describing the talk with you and he expressed a great dissatisfaction with your statement that due to the international situation the negotiations had to be started without awaiting the Italian and German views. Stating that if you had waited only a few hours longer you would have received them, he asked why it was that you were unable to wait. I therefore explained to him that while I do not know the facts of the situation and therefore can not make any positive statement, I thought that it might have been due to the necessity of assuring absolute secrecy and also because these matters had first to be submitted for Imperial approval. I assured him that no disrespect was intended either for Italy or Germany. Part 5. Nevertheless, Ribbentrop would not be appeased, and he said, "During Foreign Minister Matsuoka's visit to Germany, I had talked with him on several occasions, but never once did he mention the Japanese‑American negotiations, which certainly have a great bearing on the Tripartite Pact. It is very strange that no sooner than he arrives home, we are confronted with reports on these negotiations. To speak bluntly, I personally think that these negotiations will greatly weaken the Pact, and just as I have mentioned before, from the very beginning, I have distrusted Roosevelt, and I had intended to suggest to Japan to abandon the negotiations with the United States, but it so turns out now that the instructions adopted support the proposal which was not of my choice". I therefore told him that no misunderstanding should arise over this question between the German and Japanese governments and suggested that he let Ott know of his misgivings on this question and also look into the whole thing very carefully. The same evening I called on Foreign Minister Ciano, but as Ribbentrop had already conferred with Mussolini and Ciano on this matter, what he had to say was no different from that of Ribbentrop's views. Part 6. I called on Vice Minister Weizsacker, at his request, as soon as I returned to Berlin on May 17th. He said he was under telegraphic instruction from Ribbentrop, who is now at FUSSHURU, and he showed me a telegram from Ott, dated the 14th, which dealt with Japan's reply to the United States proposal and another telegram, to Ott, giving the German government's instructions regarding the above. He then said that as he had been instructed only to show you these telegrams he does not intend to express his views but in view of the present war situation the German government is greatly concerned with the outcome of this question and that Germany also views with great interest Foreign Minister Matsuoka's statement to Ambassador Ott, to the effect that Japan will aid Germany in case of German‑Soviet war. He then asked me whether the Foreign. Minister was able to acquaint himself fully with the German‑Soviet relations, before returning to Japan. I replied that while I do not know what the A-268 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR Foreign Minister said about Japan's position in the event of German‑Soviet war, as all important questions today must await Imperial decision, whatever he said must have been simply his personal opinion. As for his understanding of the German‑Soviet relations, I am sure that there is little to worry about on this score, as he has had many opportunities to talk over this subject with Foreign Minister Ribbentrop during his visit to Germany. Trans. 5‑22‑41 No. 532 FROM: Berlin (Osima) May 19, 1941 TO: Tokyo (Gaimudaijin) # 569. (In 3 parts‑complete) Chief of Office Routing. 1. I reported in my separate cable [a] the fact that Germany is showing considerable dissatisfaction with regard to the proposed U.S.‑Japanese agreement, and that they show much concern over the future of the Tripartite Pact. From a practical viewpoint, the United States is involved in the war today. Should we remain silent with regard to the words and acts of the United States and enter into a Japanese-U. S. agreement, it would amount to the same thing in the eyes of many, as our giving approval to the violent anti‑Axis expressions and actions of the United States. From the viewpoint of international law, such an act would mean the prevention of U.S. entrance into the European war, but at the same time, it would indicate that Japan was evading her duty to enter the war. It would be impossible to dispel this doubt from the minds of the German people. At the time of your visit to Germany recently, the people outdid themselves in their expression of welcome to you. They publicized the fact that your visit was proof of strengthened ties among the Axis countries. Since this other matter came up immediately after this, there is considerable feeling here that they have been double‑crossed. 2. I am perfectly aware of the fact that there is a need for us to get a political and economic breathing spell by bringing about an immediate settlement of the China Affair. At the same time, the fortunes of the European war are constantly favoring Germany and Italy in an ever increasing degree. We can even foresee some very important developments within the next few months. Under such circumstances, would it be wise for us, for some immediate gains, to invite the animosity of Germany and Italy who will have the power over Europe? I have considerable doubts, myself. In other words, I suspect that this proposal made by the United States was motivated only by that country's desire to separate us from the Axis powers, and is purely a temporary stop‑gap effort on their part. I am afraid that if we pursue such a "middle of the road" diplomacy, we will be left standing alone on the international stage, at the critical period immediately following the war. 3. I shall not go into the fact at this moment that we will constantly be bearing a telltale scar in the future if settlement of the China Affair is brought through the lip‑service of the United States. However, if we were to abandon at this most opportune time all of our dreams with regard to the southward expansion and at the same time abandon our position as a threat to Singapore, A-269 I fear that we would be looked upon contemptuously not only by Britain and the United States, but by Germany and Italy as well. It is all very well from the U.S. standpoint to have a situation in which she need not be concerned of the future on the Pacific. She could then concentrate on her assistance to Britain, avoiding, all the time, openly declaring that she was in the war. Such a development could affect the war situation in Europe considerably, and it would be difficult for any to guarantee that nothing unfortunate would happen to Japan. Should we promise to the United States that we would abandon our claims for leadership in Greater East Asia, which naturally includes the territories in the southwest, it is clear that we could not insist upon the right of leadership to Germany and Italy. Hence, we would have to admit that we had abandoned our project of establishing a new order in Greater East Asia. 4. By the signing of the Tripartite Pact last fall, our nationals were given a clear goal to strive for. Should we, at this time, enter into an agreement with the United States, our people would become confused and be at a loss as to know what the ultimate goal is. In our international relations, such a step would invite suspicion and contempt of our friends. I fear that in reality this would mean that Japan would have to stand alone in the international scene. However, in the event that the government of Japan feels that it is absolutely necessary to enter into an agreement, it is highly desirous that the following two points be put into effect: (a) Clearly establish the fact that Japan is entering into the U.S.‑Japanese agreement so that Japan can make use of the position held by the United States to further bolster the spirit of the Tripartite Pact and at the same time make things easier for Germany and Italy in their war against England. I further believe that it is absolutely necessary that we demand of the United States that she change her policy with regard to the European war, to one of strict neutrality, and at the same time clearly establish the conditions of the Tripartite Pact under which it is our duty to enter the war. Should the United States refuse to accept these conditions, the agreement would not be entered into. (b) It would be to our biggest disadvantage if we allow the Germans and Italians to get the impression that the advocates of the status quo in our country (those who advocate the maintenance of the status quo in the Orient) have gained so much power that entering into this agreement was unavoidable. This would give the Germans and Italians the idea that we entered into agreement so as to evade entering into the war. Hence, I believe that it is necessary for us to exchange opinions with Germany and Italy, and have them clearly understand the points brought out in (a).http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN-ESQUIRE.US [a] See II, 531. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 5839126 2009-03-26 23:02:59 2009-03-26 23:02:59 open open gaimudaijin-5-gai-993-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5839126 publish 0 0 post 0 gaimudaijin flu Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/03/14/flu-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5753325/ Sat, 14 Mar 2009 04:44:01 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>Lab-made Proteins Neutralize Multiple Strains Of Seasonal And Pandemic Flu Ribbon diagram of the influenza virus H5 hemagglutinin (HA) surface protein bound by the F10 monoclonal antibody (red). The two chains of H5 are HA1 (yellow) and HA2 (blue). (Credit: Dr. Wayne A. Marasco, Dana-Farber) ScienceDaily (Feb. 23, 2009) — Scientists have identified a small family of lab-made proteins that neutralize a broad range of influenza A viruses, including the H5N1 avian virus, the 1918 pandemic influenza virus and seasonal H1N1 flu viruses. These human monoclonal antibodies, identical infection-fighting proteins derived from the same cell lineage, also were found to protect mice from illness caused by H5N1 and other influenza A viruses. Because large quantities of monoclonal antibodies can be made relatively quickly, after more testing, these influenza-specific monoclonal antibodies potentially could be used in combination with antiviral drugs to prevent or treat the flu during an influenza outbreak or pandemic. A report describing the research, supported by the National Institute of Allergy and Infectious Diseases (NIAID) of the National Institutes of Health as well as the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, appears online in Nature Structural & Molecular Biology. Wayne Marasco, M.D., Ph.D., associate professor of medicine at the Dana-Farber Cancer Institute and Harvard Medical School in Boston led the research team, which included collaborators from the Burnham Institute for Medical Research in La Jolla, Calif., and the CDC in Atlanta. "This is an elegant research finding that holds considerable promise for further development into a medical tool to treat and prevent seasonal as well as pandemic influenza," notes NIAID Director Anthony S. Fauci, M.D. "In the event of an influenza pandemic, human monoclonal antibodies could be an important adjunct to antiviral drugs to contain the outbreak until a vaccine becomes available." Using standard methods of production, initial doses of a new influenza vaccine to fight pandemic influenza would be expected to take four to six months to produce. Key to their research, Dr. Marasco and his colleagues discovered and described the atomic structure of an obscure but genetically stable region of the influenza virus to which their monoclonal antibodies bind. The hidden part of the influenza virus is in the neck below the peanut-shaped head of the hemagglutinin (HA) protein. HA and neuraminidase are the two main surface proteins on the influenza virus. The scientists also identified a new mechanism of antibody action against influenza: Once the antibody binds, the virus cannot change its shape, a step required before it can fuse with and enter the cell it is attempting to infect. Dr. Marasco, Jianhua Sui, M.D., Ph.D., and other Dana-Farber colleagues began their study with avian flu viruses. They scanned tens of billions of monoclonal antibodies produced in bacterial viruses, or bacteriophages, and found 10 antibodies active against the four major strains of H5N1 avian influenza viruses. Encouraged by these findings, they collaborated with Ruben O. Donis, Ph.D., of the CDC Influenza Division, and found that three of these monoclonal antibodies had broader neutralization capabilities when tested in cell cultures and in mice against representative strains of other known influenza A viruses. Influenza A viruses can include any one of the 16 known subtypes of HA proteins, which fall into two groups, Group 1 and Group 2. Their monoclonal antibodies neutralized all testable viruses containing the 10 Group 1 HAs--which include the seasonal H1 viruses, the H1 virus that caused the 1918 pandemic and the highly pathogenic avian H5 subtypes--but none of the viruses containing the six Group 2 HAs. Simultaneously, Dr. Marasco's group teamed up with Robert C. Liddington, Ph.D., professor and chair of the Infectious and Inflammatory Disease Center at Burnham, to determine the atomic structure of one of their monoclonal antibodies bound to the H5N1 HA. Their detailed picture shows one arm of the antibody inserted into a genetically stable pocket in the neck of the HA protein, an interaction that blocks the shape change required for membrane fusion and virus entry into the cell. When they surveyed more than 6,000 available HA genetic sequences of the 16 HA subtypes, they found the pockets to be very similar within each Group but to be significantly different between the two Groups. The genetically stable pockets, they note, may be a result of evolutionary constraints that enable virus-cell fusion. This could also explain why they did not detect so-called escape mutants, viruses that elude the monoclonal antibodies through genetic mutation. "One of the most remarkable findings of our work is that we identified a highly conserved region in the neck of the influenza hemagglutinin protein to which humans rarely make antibodies," says Dr. Marasco. "We believe this is because the head of the hemagglutinin protein acts as a decoy by constantly undergoing mutation and thereby attracting the immune system to produce antibodies against it rather than against the pocket in the neck of the protein." Their findings could also assist vaccine developers. Current influenza vaccines target the constantly mutating head of the HA protein and do not readily generate antibodies against the conserved region in the neck. "An important goal is to redirect the immune response of vaccines to this invariable region of the hemagglutinin to try to obtain durable lifelong immunity," Dr. Marasco states. The monoclonal antibodies identified in their paper are very well-characterized, Dr. Marasco notes, and he is optimistic about their further clinical development. "These are fully human monoclonal antibodies that are ready for advanced preclinical testing," he says. He currently is arranging to use NIAID research resources to take the next steps: first, testing the antibodies in ferrets, the gold standard animal model for influenza, and then developing a clinical grade version of one antibody that could enter human clinical trials as soon as 18 months from when the development program begins. Should the antibodies prove safe and effective in humans, it could take several years to develop a licensed product. Despite the availability of influenza drugs and vaccines, seasonal influenza still kills more than 250,000 people worldwide each year. During seasonal flu outbreaks, monoclonal antibodies could be used to treat individuals with impaired immunity due to pre-existing medical conditions or advanced age. In the event of an influenza pandemic, these individuals plus others at risk--for example, first responders and medical personnel and exposed family members and coworkers--could also benefit from this type of therapy. Journal reference: 1. J Sui et al. Structural and functional bases for broad-spectrum neutralization of avian and human influenza A viruses. Nature Structural & Molecular Biology, DOI: 10.1038/nsmb.1566 (2009) Adapted from materials provided by NIH/National Institute of Allergy and Infectious Diseases.</p> 5753325 2009-03-14 04:44:01 2009-03-14 04:44:01 open open flu-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5753325 publish 0 0 post 0 flu 10052378 Cristian http://wordpress.com/ 127.0.0.1 2009-06-01 19:33:31 2009-06-01 19:33:31 As I said many times: the <a rel="follow" href="http://www.china-linhai.com/online-clinic.html">flu virus</a> that all newspapers and televisions speak about right now, creates more panic than actual deaths. 1 0 0 abie-baby 6.ae.9990 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/03/03/abie-baby-6-ae-9990-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5683034/ Tue, 03 Mar 2009 01:31:37 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.INFO From the archive The Republican President's Creed Nov 24th 1860 From The Economist print edition THE success of the Republican candidate for the Presidency in the United States will prove one of the greatest events of modern times, if it indicates, as we trust, no mere accidental fluctuation of public opinion in the direction of the Anti- Slavery cause, but the commencement of a permanent and sustained movement. It will be impossible to say how far this will prove to be as we should wish, till we see the details of the popular vote. It is a discouraging fact that the Republican President will not at first be supported by a Republican majority in either House or Congress, but there is good reason to hope that, now the tide has fairly turned, this defect may be remedied at the next Congressional elections. It would be a great mistake to suppose that Mr Abraham Lincoln is an extreme man. His views seem to us to fall far short of what may fairly be termed even a statesmanlike Anti-Slavery creed. Few in England have the smallest sympathy with the extreme party of Abolition,—those who maintain that to hold a serf for a single day in slavery after you have the power to release him is a deadly sin,—that Washington and Jefferson deserve infamy for holding slaves themselves, and admitting any compromise on the subject into the Constitution of the United States. This kind of fanaticism is a species of political insanity. The statesman will believe that the order of the most imperfect Government is better than anarchy, especially if it contain within it principles by which it may be gradually purified and improved. He will accept his position and use all the means within his reach to improve it. He will not throw away the only political instruments within his power because they are indelibly marked with traces of the evil he wishes to remove. It is not, therefore, because Mr Abraham Lincoln is very far from representing the extreme party of Abolition that we call his views moderate within the limits of statesmanlike moderation. But few Englishmen, only knowing that the Anti-Slavery candidate for the Presidency has at last triumphed, would be prepared to hear what his views really are. That they have roused the South to threats of immediate secession, which in some cases at least may not improbably be in part carried into effect, will scarcely be credited when we lay before our readers what the new President's creed on the Slavery question really is. He is not opposed to a Fugitive Slave Law, though he would modify the one actually in operation. He thinks it would be impossible to uphold the Constitution as between Slave States and Free States without some Fugitive Slave Law, so long as Slave States exist at all. He has not, we believe, declared himself as yet even in favour of prohibiting the internal Slave Trade between the different States,—a measure which is the only efficient step towards the extinction of slavery that is constitutionally within the power of Congress to effect. He has declared himself in favour of abolishing slavery within the Congressional district of Columbia (in which the capital Washington stands), but only under conditions which would entirely obliterate all the revolutionary character of the measure,—namely, that it should be done gradually,—that it should be done only with the consent of a majority of the qualified voters within the district,—and that compensation should be made to unwilling owners. We have enumerated the three principal articles of a statesmanlike Anti-Slavery creed,—and in two of them Mr Lincoln declares himself either uncertainly, or only in favour of very modified proposals, while on the third he attaches such careful conditions to his adhesion that all its terror to the slaveowners ought to be obliterated. About two years ago he stated, in his controversy with Mr Douglas: "I do not now, nor ever did stand in favour of the unconditional repeal of the Slave Trade Law. I have never hesitated to say, and I do not now hesitate to say, that I think, under the Constitution of the United States, the people of the Southern States are entitled to a Congressional Fugitive Slave Law. Having said that, I have had nothing to say in regard to the existing Fugitive Slave Law further than that I think it should have been framed so as to be free from some of the objections that pertain to it without lessening its efficacy." With regard to the abolition of the internal Slave Trade between the different States, Mr Lincoln says : "I am pledged to nothing about it. It is a subject to which I have not given that mature consideration that would make me feel authorised to state a position so as to hold myself entirely bound by it...I must say, however, that if I should be of opinion that Congress does possess the constitutional power to abolish the Slave Trade among the different States, I should not be in favour of the exercise of that power unless upon some conservative principle, as I conceive it, akin to what I have said in relation to the abolition of slavery in the district of Columbia." Hearing this, some of our English politicians will be tempted not only to wonder at the dismay of the South, but to ask where is the gain to the Anti-Slavery cause in the election of so very moderate and cautious a Republican. But, in truth, the gain is incalculable. Whatever compromises Mr Lincoln may concede to the South with respect to the limits and the right use of the Congressional or Presidential power, he stands irrevocably pledged to the principle that slavery is wrong, and that the national power, so far as it can be fairly used at all, must be used to limit, to repress, to promote its extinction. These are his words: “I think we want and must have a national policy in regard to the institution of slavery, that acknowledges and deals with that institution as being wrong. Whoever desires the prevention of the spread of slavery and the nationalisation of that institution, yields all, when he yields to any policy that either recognises slavery as being right, or as being an indifferent thing. Nothing will make you successful but setting up a policy which shall treat the thing as being wrong. When I say this, I do not mean to say that the General Government is charged with the duty of redressing or preventing all the wrongs in the world; but I do think that it is charged with preventing and redressing all wrongs which are wrong to itself. This Government is expressly charged with the duty of providing for the general welfare. We believe that the spreading out and perpetuity of the institution of slavery impairs the general welfare. We believe—nay, we know, that that is the only thing that has ever threatened the perpetuity of the Union itself. The only thing which has ever menaced the destruction of the Government under which we live, is this very thing. To repress this thing, we think, is providing for the general welfare.” And he stands explicitly pledged to exterminate, so far as he can do so, the external Slave Trade,—and on the coast of Cuba a co-operation of English and American cruisers will effect this. He stands pledged to abolish slavery in Columbia (the district round Washington) under the conditions we have shown. He stands pledged to oppose and prohibit, so for as he can, the introduction of slavery into the Territories. And though he has refused to pledge himself to resist the admission of new Slave States, his whole influence will be exerted to give the free party in such States ample means for the fair expression of their wishes on the subject. Yet, on the whole, no doubt the great importance of the election is less in its immediate results than in showing that the tide of public opinion is turning against slavery in the States. We must remember what this means. It is far more significant than the expression of conviction which an English election gives. The most bitter opponent of pure democracy,—and none regard its evils in a graver light than ourselves,—must admit that when the least enlightened, the worst opinion of a nation, at last after a long hesitation, declares against a national crime, the victory is more complete than it would be where the best intelligence and culture of a nation declares against it. The more absolutely we are convinced that universal suffrage in America drowns the voice of the best educated and most refined classes in the North, the better satisfied must we be to learn from the elections there that the public opinion is turning against slavery. It shows that the dread and opposition to it has become general at a social level which might remain comparatively unaffected in England, in spite of a perfect unanimity amongst the electoral classes here. The strength of a chain is tested by its least reliable links,—and the least reliable links of the social chain in the Northern States have proved to us that they are strong enough now to resist the bribes and menaces of the Southern party. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.INFO </p> 5683034 2009-03-03 01:31:37 2009-03-03 01:31:37 open open abie-baby-6-ae-9990-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5683034 publish 0 0 post 0 abe hess 4.hes.9952 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/02/26/hess-4-hes-9952-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5657063/ Thu, 26 Feb 2009 23:30:09 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>No. 513 FROM: Tokyo (Toyoda) July 26, 1941 TO: Ottawa # 1619 Circular. Message to London (?) # 233. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire On the 25th I asked the British Ambassador to call and informed him of the mutual agreement, reached between Japan and France for the joint defense of French Indo‑China. I told him that this agreement came about as a result of alarming reports leading to fear that the existence and safety of French Indo‑China (sic). It was arrived at in a friendly atmosphere for the purpose of guaranteeing the safety of French Indo‑China, the maintenance of peace, and to oppose any enveloping movement against Japan. I explained that it was purely a defensive arrangement against the attack of any third party and that the Imperial Japanese Government will strictly observe its obligation to respect the territorial integrity of French Indo‑China. The British Ambassador replied that there was no foundation for the alarming reports which I spoke of and that it was an exceedingly regrettable matter that Japan should use them for an excuse to advance, in spite of the fact that the British Government had warned her that such action might lead to serious consequences. He continued in the vein expressed by EDEN in his address in Parliament on the same day, that Japan's steps in French Indo-China could not but be considered by the British Government as a potential threat to British territory and rights and interests in Asia. He then withdrew, but in another visit today, when I informed him of the contents of my Circular # 1615 [a], prefacing his remarks by the statement that this was merely his own opinion, he said that he thought surely some compromise could be reached by which the dispatch of troops could be postponed until such time as the truth or falsity of the aforementioned "alarming report" could be determined. To this I responded that I regretted I was in no position to accept his suggestion; however, England need have no fear as to the peaceful nature and purpose of Japan's present conduct. [a] Not available. Trans. 8‑6‑41 A-254 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR No. 514 FROM: Ottawa (Yoshizawa) July 26, 1941 TO: Vancouver, London and Washington # 21. Circular. Message to Tokyo # 111. After my interview recounted to you in my # 110 [a], the Premier gave me the official text which I sent in my separate wire # 112 [b]. He said: "I have received a report from the English Ambassador in Tokyo and though we regret it very much, the Canadian Government will have to take similar steps. Please communicate this immediately to your Government. Though Canada has never done this before, under the present circumstances such direct retaliations have to be made and in our opinion this makes impossible the conclusion of a Canadian-Japanese commercial treaty. It is hoped that further sweeping measures will not have to be taken." With regard to this communication, should there be anything that you might like to add to my acknowledgment, please let me know at once. [a] See II, 516 which tells of an interview with the Canadian Premier at the time of the termination of the Canadian-Japanese commercial treaty. [b] See II, 515 which gives the text of the official note sent the Japanese Government terminating the Treaty of Commerce and Navigation. Trans. 8‑12‑41 No. 515 FROM: Ottawa (Yoshizawa) July 27, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 112. The Government of Canada has had under consideration the operation, under present conditions, of the Treaty of Commerce and Navigation which was signed in London on April 3, 1911. Pursuant to the provisions of Article 26, the notice of adhesion in respect to Canada was given on May 1, 1913. The Government of Canada has reached the conclusion that this treaty can no longer be regarded as fulfilling the objects which the Government of Canada had in mind at the time of adhesion. I have the honor, therefore, to give notice, in accordance with the provisions of Article 27 of the treaty, of the intention of His Majesty the King of Great Britain, Ireland, and the British Dominions beyond the Seas, in respect of Canada, to terminate the same. The treaty will cease to have effect upon the expiration of a period of twelve months from this date, etc., etc. http://Louis1J1Sheehan.us Trans. 8‑4‑41 A-255 No. 516 FROM: Ottawa (Yoshizawa) July 26, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 110. To Vancouver as circular # 20. Re my message # 106 [a]. (Three parts‑complete). On the 26th, I asked for an interview and went to call on the Premier. I said, "I wired last night's statement direct to Tokyo, so in any event, I will receive some instructions from my country concerning the views of the Japanese Empire and the counter measures it proposes to take. However, for the time being, I cannot help feeling a deep depression because you know how hard I have worked to maintain relations between Japan and Canada. I just wanted to tell you frankly how hurt I am and to question you on two or three points. I also wish to comment on these points myself." Prefacing my talk thus, I continued. "First of all did Canada do this, acting as one link in a comprehensive imperial anti‑Japanese move?" The Premier replied, "Canada saw that what has been happening in the Southern Pacific was a threat to her independence. It was in order to forestall danger there that this step was taken." I then asked, "What earthly connection is there between French Indo‑China and the safety of Canada?" The Premier retorted, "Let me revise my previous statement a little. Supposing for the moment that there will be no immediate direct effect on Canada. British territories in that area certainly do feel in imminent peril. Does not this have a direct relevancy to the security of the British Empire taken as a whole? How can we feel safe when such things happen? Canada merely felt in the common interest it was up to her to take some steps to cope with the situation. You know the members of the British Commonwealth must act with some unity of purpose." I answered, "Well, as for me, I can see little rapport between this measure on the part of the British Empire as a whole and the situation with which it is supposed to cope. Whether or not the British Empire has been in any sort of contact with the United States of America I do not know, but I do know that the United States stretched forth her hand and seized Greenland and Iceland, proclaiming that this was necessary in the interests of hemisphere defense. Well, now our ideal is an East‑Asian sphere of co‑prosperity and by the same logic as was used by the United States, say in Iceland, we occupied French Indo‑China. We had even more reason to do so. I cannot but feel that the measures you have taken are very inopportune and designed to preclude our peaceful penetration into areas necessary to our existence." The Premier replied, "The case of Iceland is entirely different from this. If the United States had not secured it, there was a very real danger of the Nazis getting a foothold there and striking at the Western Hemisphere. Now, on the question of whether England and the United States would have attacked French Indo‑China if Japan had not gotten there beforehand there is a great difference of opinion. I replied, "Well, as to whether or not England was threatening French Indo‑China, I, myself am not in a position to say either `yea' or `nay'. But we Japanese do feel quite sure that the thing that has been thwarting our efforts to settle the China question has been Anglo‑American aid to CHIANG KAI‑SHEK. At last it is up to us to put an end to that. Do you think it too much to call this assistance that I have been speaking of a sort of threat? I heard, too, that the de GAULLIST's were up to mischief in French Indo‑China. So, have it how you will. We figure that we have reason aplenty to penetrate that country. We talked it over with Vichy, A-256 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR didn't we? Vichy saw our point and did not argue. Furthermore, we did it all peaceably and then what happens? Along comes England and the United States, working out a joint blockade preparatory to applying unendurable economic pressure against us Japanese. So you see how sorry and discouraged I feel. I cannot see how you all hope to secure the peace of the Pacific by an encirclement policy like this." The Premier replied, "In any event, despite seemingly logical arguments, it is not right to resort to force." I did not wish to go into the matter too deeply and get into a quarrel with him, so in conclusion I asked what the phrase, "in accordance with the desires of CHIANG KAI‑SHEK," in the statement meant and where it came from. The Premier replied that if he remembered rightly CHIANG had recently made some requests through the London Government. [a] Not available. Trans. 8‑6‑41 No. 517 FROM: Rome (Horikiri) May 14, 1941 TO: Tokyo No number. From Ambassador OSHIMA. [a] After talking to Premier MUSSOLINI on the 12th, Foreign Minister CIANO requested an interview with me on the 13th. The gist of our conversations on the occasion of Foreign Minister VON RIBBENTROP's visit to Rome is as follows: CIANO began by saying that the questions of most importance to Germany and Italy at the present time were, first, the HESS incident and, second, America's attitude. "With regard to the HESS incident, Your Excellency too has heard all the details from Foreign Minister VON RIBBENTROP and there is nothing which I can add to that except to say that I believe that Britain and the United States will make great use of this in their propaganda; but within a few days it will have been forgotten. "Regardless of what you might have to say about America's attitude, insofar as it affects the carrying out of the attack against England, it is of vital importance. Nevertheless, it is our hope that Japan, taking a strong position with regard to America's ultimate attitude regardless of whether she looks at it from the point of view of the character of the Tripartite Alliance or from the consideration of her own future rights and interest, will not permit the possibility of America's freedom of action in the Atlantic becoming an actuality." http://Louis1J1Sheehan.us I then replied: "I do not know whether there are currently any conversations in progress between Japan and the United States; but inasmuch as the Tripartite Alliance is the foundation of Japanese diplomacy and we have received the support of the entire country, I am confident that Japan will enter into absolutely nothing which is contrary to the interests of Germany and Italy." Continuing my conversations by changing the subject, I inquired of German‑Soviet relations. To which, CIANO replied: "Of course, I have had absolutely no information from Germany but, speaking for myself and myself alone, my impression, and it does not exceed that, is that the relations between the two countries recently have taken an ever worsening trend. Don't you think that in the light of Germany this day ‑‑‑‑ that the outbreak of war between A-257 Germany and the Soviet is virtually inevitable?" When he said that, I got the impression from CIANO's manner that Communism was the great danger. Relayed to Germany. [a] Japanese Ambassador to Germany. Trans. 5‑16‑41 No. 518 FROM: Rome May 14, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 272. Strictly secret. From Ambassador OSHIMA. [a] On the afternoon of the 13th Foreign Minister VON RIBBENTROP visited Rome. This morning, in order to pay my respects, I called upon him. He prefaced his remarks by saying that he had come to Rome in view of the necessity of discussing with Premier MUSSOLINI and Foreign Minister CIANO various questions relating to the Tripartite Agreement, the Iraqi question and the HESS incident. In this message, I am wiring the details of his comments with regard to the HESS incident in his own words. "For the past few years HESS has been greatly troubled by a gall bladder ailment. In order to forget the agony of that ailment he became as astrological faddist, frequently conjuring castles in the air out of his fancies. Though he occupied a position of prominence in the party as acting FUEHRER, it is a fact that he knew little or nothing about political questions. As a confident of the Fuehrer for many years in whom much personal confidence was felt, he personally worked hard in not a little contribution in the present conflict and, with the view of working upon the Fascist element of Great Britain in order to bring about the conclusion of the offensive against England with as little sacrifice and loss of life as possible, he has believed that they should bring about the downfall of Prime Minister CHURCHILL. In order to carry this out, he tried to get HITLER to look with favor upon his plan. This was to use a British subject, the Duke of Hamilton, with whom he had become acquainted, in matters dealing with an aerial survey of Mount Everest, but this man is absolutely anti‑German and is now an aviator for the British Army. "Recently HESS has shown absolutely no aptitude for foreign policy. "This person, HAMILTON, originally was pro‑German but later became anti‑German. At the present time, I do not know but what he may be actually participating in the war. On the other hand, should CHURCHILL welcome him, the Fascist faction of Great Britain, which has long admired the name of RUDOLPH HESS, will, he had thought quickly rally around him. Aware as we are that his mind is not normal, we do not consider the acts of this unhappy official treasonable even to the slightest extent. Though in his sections he has strayed from the normal path, it is clear that he entertained but the best intentions. "In spite of the fact that this has added fuel to British and American anti‑German propaganda, the above facts will be made known within a few days." Relayed to France and Russia, England, United States, Germany and ‑‑‑‑‑. Relay to England and France. [a] Japanese Ambassador to Germany. Trans. 5‑15‑41 A-258 THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR No. 519 FROM: Berlin May 14, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 540. (Part 1 of 2). To be handled in Government Code. A certain authoritative German told me confidentially with regard to the HESS incident as follows: "1. The recent incident has amazed the German people no end and there is no question about it. It is clear that it has truly had a great effect upon them. Regardless of how I might explain it, it would be difficult to make one understand through a logical process. The way it is being publicized, too, places the German citizens in an awkward position. Should we say that HESS was ill, then why has he been allowed to maintain the position of Acting Fuehrer? And, if so, how was it possible for him of his own accord to take an airplane, fly it to its destination in Great Britain, and make a landing within a short distance of the spot where he wanted to land? And, though one were to try to explain it, there is nothing that one can say except that it is an incident peculiar to a nation which is built upon a foundation of dictatorship, as this man was and is a warm personal friend of Chancellor HITLER, who is the sole authority in all Germany. "2. It goes without saying that HESS was mentally ill just as it was reported and also that he, during his early years, received a British schooling. It is believable, therefore, that he was strongly pro‑British in his leanings. Since the time, back in 1923, when he helped edit Mein Kampf, his ideas have not changed one whit and this only goes to show his over-zealousness. For, since that time, one cannot overlook the enormous changes in the world situation as far as Germany's position is concerned. Since 1923 an era has passed. For the above reasons he, aside from having Chancellor HITLER's personal confidence, has for these many years differed slightly in his thinking and one cannot doubt but what he is anxious to leave Germany ‑‑‑‑‑ -‑‑‑‑ ‑‑‑‑‑. Looking at it in the light of present‑day developments, one cannot but say that it was wrong to permit him to hold such an office as Acting Fuehrer but, as for Chancellor HITLER, his faithfulness to this man is well brought out in his attitude toward him. Furthermore, because HITLER will not change in his attitude toward HESS, at the present time we cannot but regard him as a disillusioned individual." Trans. 5‑20‑41 No. 520 FROM: Berlin May 14, 1941 TO: Tokyo # 540. (Part 2 of 2). To be handled in Government code. "3. In HESS's letter which he left he said that, should this present war be allowed to continue, it would mean not only the downfall of Great Britain but the destruction of the whole European civilization. Sacrificing himself, therefore, he said that he would strive for the reconciliation of Germany and England. This, he said, would be possible through conversations with a certain individual in that country. (He went there with the intention of conducting con- http://Louis1J1Sheehan.us A-259 versations with Lord HAMILTON who resided in the neighborhood of Glasgow. This person, being a pro‑German Britisher, was a man of considerable fame and an old friend of HESS's.) Having achieved his purpose, he said that he would return, etc., etc. It is certain that this man, mentally ill, with this naive motive, undertook to do the impossible. Though he had absolutely no intention of selling out his own country, for all that there is no doubt but that he did not have control of all his faculties. Though this does not mean that he was crazy, one cannot help but say that he was certainly not a normal man. "4. In order that he, HESS, might bring to a conclusion this inevitable war against England, he had not conversed overmuch with Chancellor HITLER. Furthermore, it is actually true that he had a great personal dislike for Foreign Minister VON RIBBENTROP who is very close to Chancellor HITLER. In summing this all up, not only was he extremely ignorant of current German diplomatic policy but in a sense he ‑‑‑‑‑ ‑‑‑‑‑. Therefore, in the light of the current incident, there is not a single chance that one could possibly expect any kind of change in German foreign policy. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire "5. This incident, in view of HESS's position, had a profound effect upon all of the people. Especially the blow dealt to the Party was enormous and the influence of the Party in actual politics has again further diminished. However, Chancellor HITLER and GOERING, together with the brains of the military group, are of one mind. There is no doubt that in the progress of the war today this incident is but a minor episode. Should England and America dream that because of this incident there is a division within the ranks in Germany, they can only be disappointed." Trans. 5‑20‑41 </p> 5657063 2009-02-26 23:30:09 2009-02-26 23:30:09 open open hess-4-hes-9952-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5657063 publish 0 0 post 0 hess crete 4.cre.00040 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/02/25/crete-4-cre-00040-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5649818/ Wed, 25 Feb 2009 19:59:28 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>No. 38 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire FROM: Helsinki (HELGS) August 15, 1941 TO: Tokyo (SUMMER) (Vice-Chief, General Staff) #454.http://41002louis0j0sheehan0esquire.wordpress.com Part 1.[a] 1. New types of automatic firearms used by the Red Army ("B" (OTSU) Intelligence). (a) '40 type automatic rifle. (b) '40 type super automatic rifle. (c) BERGMANN type automatic pistol (PPD). [27] 2. The automatic rifle is 600 grams lighter than the '38 type and (?8.5?) MM shorter in overall length. (Let us know if you want the details on the method of use of this rifle since we can supply that data.) [a] Part 2 follows separately, as V, 39. Trans. 3-2-45 No. 39 FROM: Helsinki (HELGS) August 15, 1941 TO: Tokyo (SUMMER) (Vice-Chief, General Staff) #454. Part 2. 3. Details of automatic pistol (prisoner's statement). (a) Caliber—7.62 mm (b) Over-all length—783 mm (sic) (c) Weight—3,149 kilograms (sic) (d) The magazine holds 25 cartridges (e) It has been reported that they were going to equip every rifle squad with one of these weapons, but at present there are only between 2 and 3 to a company. 1st and 2nd Lieutenants and (?guerrilla?) leaders also carry them. Trans. 3-14-45 No. 40 FROM: Helsinki (HELGS) August 24, 1941 TO: Circular (SUMMER) (Vice-Chief, General Staff) #469. Red Air Force Intelligence. ("B" (OTSU) Intelligence—prisoner's statements.) 1. The P-2 divebomber type plane is twin-engined and resembles the ME-110. The tail, however, comes to a sharp point. Very few of these planes have appeared on the eastern front. 2. The pursuit plane I-17 is called the MIK-1 (MIKOYAN), the I-18 is called the MIK-2. 3. A TB-7 type heavy bomber regiment is made up of three companies. Trans. 3-2-45 No. 41 FROM: WER September 13, 1941 TO: ? #323. To the Chief of the General Affairs Department (SOMUBU). From the attache in Hungary. Re Tokyo wire #349[a]. 1. The 1st people's defense division and the 1st National Army Division seem to be in the 48th army; however, they are probably last-ditch reserves. [28] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR 2. The Russian army rifle divisions regulation war strength is 18,500; however, now it has declined to between 1,500 and 2,000; at best, it is 3,000. There are 72 full divisions. [a] Not readable. Trans. 4-25-45 No. 42 FROM: Helsinki (HELGS) October 10, 1941 TO: Tokyo (AUTUMN (Head, Gen. Affairs Dept.)) #538. We have received the following materials from the Finnish General Staff and will send them to you after duplicating them. 1. Complete range tables for the 1938 type 152 MM howitzer. 2. Regulations for Red Army rail transport. 3. Chemical war-fare clothing. 4. 120 MM and 52 MM mortars. (We will copy the range tables if you need them.) 5. A.T. mines "TM" 35 and "TMD" 40 typed. We are using our allotted funds for this and will ask for more money should we need it. Trans. 4-21-45 No. 43 FROM: Berlin (GMBRK) May 8, 1941 TO: Tokyo (SUMMER) (Vice Chief, General Staff) #204. The German War Ministry has requested us to collect the following intelligence for them as regards Britain. Please report at once any data suitable for use in exchange of intelligence (actual figures as much as possible). 1. Amount of various types of foodstuffs in storage, and degrees of restriction. 2. Degree of decline in production capacity suffered by the various industries because of German bombings. Trans. 3-8-45 No. 44 FROM: Berlin (GMBRK) May 12, 1941 TO: Tokyo (AUTUMN) (Head, General Affairs Dept.) #235. According to what I heard from JAKOBSEN, German military strength (?at present?) amounts to between 9,000,000 and 9,500,000 men. The army has 270 to 275 divisions. From January of this year to the present, 35 new divisions have been organized. The Air Force has 35,000 planes at present. Trans. 3-2-45 [29] No. 45 FROM: Berlin (GMBRK) May 24, 1941 TO: Hsinking (GUNSANBOCHO) #297. Please send us the gist of the recent activities of BORYS MARKIW and his party, who were sent from a Ukrainian nationalist group here (the KONOVALETZ Party) to Harbin. Also, please let us know the manner in which your army had been treating them. This group is in very close contact with Berlin, and we will act in accordance with your army's plans as far as their activities in the Far East are concerned. Trans. 2-14-45 No. 46 FROM: Rome (ITRRK) May 25, 1941 TO: Circular (Moscow, Tokyo) (Summer) (Vice Chief General Staff) #282. Part 1[a]. 1. Since the 20th, the Germans have been dropping paratroops on Crete in the area southwest of Canea and south of Candia. These forces at present amount to about 10,000 men and they are at present battling the British troops. The British forces are composed of 2 divisions of Australians and New Zealand troops and some Greek units. 2. On the 20th, the Italian Air Force hit a 10,000 ton cruiser with (a) torpedo(s). On the 21st, the Italian Navy sank a 5,000 ton cruiser, and on the night of the 20th, Italian Navy MASU[b]torpedoed an enemy cruiser. On the 22nd, an Italian destroyer squadron attacked an enemy force composed chiefly of cruisers, and sank a 5,000 ton DIDO class cruiser. Other Italian fleet units sank a 9,000 ton LEANDER class cruiser. [a] Part 2 not available. [b] Midget subs perhaps. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Trans. 2-2-45 </p> 5649818 2009-02-25 19:59:28 2009-02-25 19:59:28 open open crete-4-cre-00040-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5649818 publish 0 0 post 0 http://41002louis0j0sheehan0esquire.wordpress.com RIKUGUNJIKAN 0.rik.5554 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/01/23/rikugunjikan-0-rik-5554-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5428780/ Fri, 23 Jan 2009 04:15:02 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>FROM: Berlin (GMBRK) June 1941 TO: Tokyo (RIKUGUNJIKAN, Vice Minister of War) #478. (?Part 1?)[a] Committee wire #38. Following are the results up to the present of an investigation concerning PO[b] company cartridge cases. 1. There is a possibility of introducing the manufacturing process for these cartridge cases into Japan (there is no patent on it). 2. We will obtain technical experts. We are limited to 3 types, a —1G— of a caliber of 7.7 mm., a 47 mm. anti-tank gun, and a 75 mm. in the above calibers in our estimated requirements please let us know immediately. 3. After reaching an agreement, it will be possible to get practical instruction in the PO[b] matter of sending technical experts to Japan from Germany who will supervise manufacture. [a] See Part 2, next message. [b] Probably POLTE. Trans. 3-30-45 [40] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR FROM: Berlin (GMBRK) June 26, 1941 TO: Tokyo (RIKUGUNJIKAN (Vice Minister of War)) #478. Part 2. 4. The nature of the steel to be used will be revealed by the PO[a] Company following the completion of the contract. http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.INFO Patent rights for the steel used by this company are held by KRUPP and we are negotiating separately with KRUPP to acquire the manufacturing rights. 5. In order to study manufacture and to produce the necessary production equipment, it will be necessary to have the official drawings of the brass cartridge cases for the calibers mentioned above. We want to have these sent as soon as the means of transport is determined. 6. The estimate for the manufacturing (?rights?) including testing apparatus for the manufacturing equipment of the Navy's OERLIKON 20 mm high angle machine cannon is 400,000 marks. For your reference. [a] Probably POLTE. Trans. 6-26-45 FROM: Berlin (GMBRK) August 14, 1941 TO: Tokyo (RIKUGUNSHO FUKKAN (WAR OFFICE, SEN. ADJUTANT)) #099. 2 Parts Complete. Part 1. Berlin technical wire (Berlin Technical Headquarters wire #68[a]). To the Chief of the Technical Headquarters. 1. High-frequency—2G— We are reporting, for your reference, the results of experiments in regard to the reflection of electric waves by airplanes. Wave length used: 20 meters Plane used: KJ 32 type (—1G— for sports use) 180. Flying altitudes: 200, 500, 1000, 2000 meters. The effect of the plane, which is over the receiving station is measured with a distance of 35 kilometers between the sending and receiving stations. As a result of these tests it has been determined that calculations in regard to the DOPPLER effect are in exact agreement with actual results and that the volume of reflection from the plane, although differing in accordance with the location and altitude of the plane is about half that of the waves sent up from the ground. Part 2. Although nothing has been reported here in regard to long waves; England and America, as reported in Berlin technical wire #12[b], are, contrary to expectations, actually using (extremely?) long waves. This field seems to require study as well. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire [a] Could be "88". [b] Not available. Trans. 7-9-45 [41] FROM: Tokyo (JTQRY) (Vice Minister of War) September 5, 1941 TO: Berlin (RIKUGUN) #393. Parts 1 and 2. Part 1. Committee wire #44. Re: (?Your wires?) #46[a], 51[a], and 55[a]. 1. There has been no change in our resolution to acquire the "IG" process. However, since we don't know Germany's conditions for the transfer of patents concerned in this matter, we cannot proceed in our studies in regard payments, etc., and find it extremely difficult to make suggestions in regard to the application of the (?terms?) of the economic pact. Since this is the situation, please refer to paragraph #2 and then begin negotiations through the ambassador— and please be sure at least to try to get Germany's fundamental approval and to sound her out on the conditions which will be imposed. Part 2. On August 29 the following requests were made to WOHL TAT —3G—: (a) The Japanese Army is extremely anxious, even after so many years, to acquire the "IG" patent rights. Trans. 9-9-45 FROM: Tokyo (JTQRY (Vice-Minister of War)) September 5, 1941 TO: Berlin (RIKUGUN) #393. Part 4[a]. He replied: "Although I suppose it is because it was merely added that Lt. Col. YOKOTA, who is in Berlin, will handle the matter, there has been no report that he has been chosen as negotiator. We are in accord in regard to the "IG" transfer; however, there is the fact that, just as Japan feels about America, Germany, for her part, does not wish to goad (? her enemy ?).http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.INFO 4. Since we are still studying the question of acquiring synthetic oil materials, we will wire you later in that regard. [a] Parts 1 and 2 same number; part 3 not available. Trans. 9-10-45 FROM: Tokyo (HSZRY (War Office Sen. Adjutant)) September 5, 1941 TO: Berlin (Rikugun) #980. 3 parts complete. Part 1. Air Headquarters wire. Reply to Berlin wire #687[a]. 1. We have decided upon the purchase of the JUNKERS propeller; therefore, please take the following steps to close the contract immediately. 2. After purchasing the samples, machinery, plans, and the like immediately for the home production of this propeller, you will make arrangements for sending them to Japan, using German shipping facilities. You will contract for the purchase of as many as possible, considering the danger of sinkings while en route to Japan. [42] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR 3. Please have a minimum number of these plans duplicated and have SUZUKI of NICHIGAKU[b] carry them to Japan. He will return to Japan by the same means used by diplomatic couriers. 4. After completing the contract with —1G—, Engineer SANUKI of NICHIGAKU[b] will remain for training in the (German) factory. Part 2 5. Since it is necessary from the standpoint of formalities concerning the remittances, etc., in Japan, please report immediately the minimum list of goods which are being sent and the estimated potential home production as referred to in paragraph #3, as well as the amount of money necessary for the articles and contract purchases, etc., as outlined in paragraph #2. 6. After the amalgamation of the JUNKERS Company with the MANHI Company, because the JUNKERS' obligations will be transferred to the MANHI Company____ Part 3. it has been decided that we will receive the transfer of the patent rights for this propeller from MANHI for a sum of money. For the present please contract for these patent rights to be used only by the NICHIGAKU[b] Company, and, because of this, bear in mind the necessity for keeping the contract price low. Colonel IJIMA was advised of this matter by MUHLEN, Director of JUNKERS. [a] Not available. [b] Abbreviation for NIPPON GAKKI SEIZO HAMAMATSU. Trans. 6-22-45 FROM: Tokyo September 6, 1941 TO: Singapore #249. (Secret.) Message to Batavia #558[a]. The APC wired to RA that if it would pay the expense in advance, permission would be given for the loading of the Eiyo Maru which has been anchored at Singapore since September 2 for the purpose of taking on Tung oil and gasoline, and so on the 3rd of this month, RA remitted 800,000 yen to the Bank of Java through the Yokohama Specie Bank. I understand that although this money has already been transferred to the BPM, no permission has been issued for this ship. The ship is still waiting. If the money has been paid to the BPM, will you please request the authorities in your city to issue a permit at once for the loading of the same and then let me know the results. [a] See Vol. III, Appendix Message Number 1163. Trans. 12-9-41 FROM: Washington (UAWRK) September 20, 1941 TO: Tokyo (SUMMER (Vice Chief, Gen Staff)) #196. Parts 1-6 complete. Answer to your wire #949[a]. A. Today, the 20th, I conferred with the German Attache. We exchanged opinions in a roundabout way, without making direct statements. His ideas are more or less as follows: [43] 1. Britain would probably actually welcome a Japanese attack on Russia, as she would think that it would lighten the pressure on her south. Nevertheless Britain and America would probably continue their aid to Russia (of which the quantity is very small). In case of a northern advance by the Japanese Army, he feels America's attitude would be more or less as you estimate in 1 of your wire. Part 2. 2. Two of your wire tallies with the German Attache's opinions. He even goes on to say that even though the Japanese Army should invade the Netherlands East Indies and Singapore, America would probably not force even a political or commercial war with Japan, provided that the Japanese Army does not directly attack the Philippines or block the shipment of tin, rubber and the like from Malaya and the Netherlands East Indies. Part 3. He continues, if Japan should reserve these products like tin and rubber for her own exclusive use, America might declare war against us with little delay, but it is more probable that even in this case America would hesitate for a long time, giving Japan an interval which we would have to use for the assiduous collection of materials of war such as, for one, gasoline. 3. 3 and 4 of your wire coincide with the opinions of the German Attache. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire Part 4. B. My opinions on the foregoing: 1. America is maintaining her traditional far-eastern policy, devoting her best efforts to upholding and augmenting her power in the Far East, particularly in the South Seas, and to insuring the transport of war materials to England from the South Seas, Australia, and India. Therefore, if the Empire should drive southwards I doubt that America would look on unconcerned. http://LOUIS-J-SHEEHAN.INFO Part 5. I mean, as I have set forth in previous wires, #159[a] and others, that although America would not force Japan into a decisive war, she would, quite possibly, sever economic relations, or start a commercial war, or take some action along that line. 2. The greater part of your wire #949[a] coincides with the views which the German Attache has frequently expressed to us. The German Councellor and Naval Attache also agree that an invasion of the Dutch East Indies by the Imperial Forces would probably not occasion a Japanese-American war. Part 6. However German and Italian, especially German, estimates on the U.S. are almost always over-optimistic and, at times are of such a nature as to make one think them deliberately planned for the purpose of impelling the Imperial Forces into a Northern or Southern Drive. [a] Not available. Trans. 5-2-45</p> 5428780 2009-01-23 04:15:02 2009-01-23 04:15:02 open open rikugunjikan-0-rik-5554-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5428780 publish 0 0 post 0 pearl Turkey 2.tur.001002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/01/12/turkey-2-tur-001002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5362555/ Mon, 12 Jan 2009 04:20:23 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire . In regard to Japan's plans to move southward, Mr. Paulucci explained that he felt Hitler had placed too much stock in the invasion of the British Isles, since England would lose her main fighting power only if she were to be defeated in the Near East, the Mediterranean area and in Egypt. He suggested, therefore, that it was of the utmost importance to have the German government realize at this time the importance of: (1) The manipulation of Turkey; (2) The military moves in the Near East, Mediterranean and Egypt; (3) Access to the Near Eastern oil. With the accomplishment of these aims and the subsequent joining of the Axis powers by land and sea, not even the United States could compete with the power available to the Tripartite Powers.[1233] 508. Ambassador Horikiri Objects to Ending Japanese Trade with Italy On October 15, 1941 Ambassador Horikiri referred to the recent closing, with the exception of Mitsubishi, of all Japanese houses in Rome as compared with a mere reduction of Japanese personnel in Berlin. The Ambassador stressed the necessity of keeping the various businesses open at this time in order not to slight the Italians.[1234] Ambassador Horikiri also encouraged Japan to renew the Italian-East African compensatory trade agreement for a year.[1235] An agreement, which would be effective from June 30, 1941 to June 30, 1942, was achieved on October 17, 1941.[1236] [1233] Ibid. [1234] III, 955. [1235] III, 956. [1236] III, 957. [254] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR PART C—JAPANESE DIPLOMATIC ACTIVITIES THROUGHOUT THE WORLD (j) Japanese-French Relations 509. Japan Requests Increase in Japan-Thailand Plane Service Japan had demanded French cooperation in increasing regular plane service from Japan to Thailand, but the French had delayed in replying. According to a Japanese report of August 7, 1941, the French Attache for Air in Tokyo could make the following counter-proposal: (1) a. Semi-weekly service between Tokyo, Hanoi, and Bangkok. b. Semi-weekly service between Formosa, Canton, Hanoi and Bangkok. Total of four north-bound lines. (Abandon the line which detoured to Saigon). c. Bi-weekly seaplane arrivals in Saigon. (2) a. The French also be permitted to operate the same number of planes over the same course. b. In order that contact with the French Concession in Shanghai may be established, the French planes be permitted to stop at Shanghai. c. Materials be made available in Japan. The French agreed to approve paragraph (1), which was a rewording of Japanese demands, on the condition that the Japanese approve paragraph (2) of the French counter-proposal. However, in retransmitting these terms to Vichy and Hanoi, Foreign Minister Teijiro Toyoda pointed out that paragraph (1) conflicted with the original request made by Japan, and though Japan could not approve points (a) and (b) of paragraph (2), it was willing to make suitable arrangements in regard to point (c). Foreign Minister Toyoda was anxious that negotiations be conducted along the lines of the original Japanese proposals, and he felt that Hanoi would be the best place in which to conduct them. Since two seaplane trips had already been made to transport a committee for the purpose of establishing definite boundaries, and since several more of these trips would be made, it was necessary that Japan establish a regular seaplane service as soon as possible. Further details in regard to the committee's investigating the boundary were not given at this time.[1237] 510. France Asks Permission to Exchange Soldiers Between Shanghai and French Indo-China Tokyo announced on August 7, 1941 that, in consideration of France's request to move 350 French soldiers from the Shanghai French Concession to French Indo-China, Foreign Minister Toyoda had granted tacit consent. Although it was difficult to grant such permission to France alone, the Foreign Minister felt that Japan could allow the requested exchange of soldiers in view of the special relationship existing between France and Japan.[1238] France had also asked that the French language be used for telegraphic communication between Japan and French Indo-China, in addition to Japanese, English, and German. Japan's "special consideration" to France in granting both of these requests was to be stressed when the recognition of the Nanking regime was discussed with Vice Premier Jean Francois Darlan, the Japanese Ambassador to Vichy was advised.[1239] [1237] III, 958. [1238] III, 959. [1239] III, 960. [255] 511. Japan Insists That France Recognize the Wang Regime Japan had insisted that France recognize Wang Ching-wei's government on the occasion of the signing of the Franco-Japanese agreement on July 29, 1941, but Vice Premier Darlan had promised only to give due consideration to the matter. Questioned by Ambassador Sotomatsu Kato on August 2, 1941, French Council President Bunoir Messien had replied that this question should not be discussed until public excitement, aroused as a result of the French Indo-Chinese question, had quieted down. http://34819louis0j0sheehan0esquire.wordpress.com On August 5, 1941, calling on Vice Premier Darlan, whom he found to be away, Ambassador Kato had instead interviewed Acting Vice Minister Ernest Lagarde. The Japanese Ambassador was again advised that although Vice Premier Darlan was not opposed to the recognition, he felt that the matter should be shelved for two or three months. But Ambassador Kato replied that although the recognition "affects but one part of the Far East, the realization of this matter is of the utmost importance" and requested that France reach a speedy decision.[1240] http://34819louis0j0sheehan0esquire.wordpress.com 512. Japan Demands Further French "Cooperation" On August 8, 1941 a Japanese representative in Shanghai, presumably Consul General Tateki Horiuchi, pointed out that the lack of a definite policy in regard to French rights and interests in the various parts of China was confusing to Japanese officials. Since Japan had succeeded in getting the French to agree to the joint defense of French Indo-China, he thought it best to make France adopt a policy of cooperation in respect to settling the China incident. The three principal points of his proposed cooperative agreement were: (1) that the French recognize the People's Government, thereby making the position of the French officials in China clear and their exercise of power easier, (2) that France agree to Japan's right to supervise the methods of guarding French concessions, controlling materials, using French currency, and to accept the People's Government's right to make proposals concerning them, and (3) that the French withdraw their garrisons or use them jointly with Japanese garrisons for defense. He remarked that in adjusting French relations with regard to the China incident, it would be unrealistic for Japan to use gentle methods since it had just exercised strong pressure in settling the French Indo-China question.[1241] 513. Japan Attempts to Limit Its Exchange Agreement with France After Tokyo had granted special consideration in the interchange of French troops, Consul Horiuchi in Shanghai was disturbed to learn that the French request included relief of French forces in Tientsin and Hankow as well as in Shanghai.[1242] Pointing out that the original French request and the Japanese reply had referred only to the relief of the Shanghai detachment, he asked that the inconsistency between the requests made by the French in Shanghai and by the French in Tokyo be investigated.[1243] 514. Japan Plans to Send Investigating Committee to French Indo-China Mr. Ken Harada, of the Japanese diplomatic staff in Vichy, conferred with General Arnald on August 8, 1941, to request the cooperation of French Indo-Chinese authorities with a Japanese committee of investigation which was being sent into their area. Expressing surprise at the number of people which Japan planned to include in this group, Mr. Arnald declared that he would answer the Japanese request for permission as soon as he had conferred with Colonial Minister Rear Admiral Charles Platon.[1244] On August 12, after Mr. Arnald had announced that [1240] III, 961. [1241] III, 962. [1242] III, 963. [1243] Ibid. [1244] III, 964. [256] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR the French had consented to the proposal submitted by Japan, and had agreed to send instructions to the Governor General in French Indo-China,[1245] Mr. Ken Harada said there was no need for the various stipulations previously requested by the French. 515. Marshal Petain Broadcasts to the French People After successive French Cabinet conferences, Marshal Philippe Petain spoke at 9:00 p.m. on August 12, 1941 to the whole of France. In his address he warned the French people of their desperate economic and political situation and pleaded for understanding from the United States. Marshal Petain also announced the appointment of Vice Premier Jean Francois Darlan to the post of Minister of National Defense. He aroused a sensation by his statement that the most damage to the work of reconstructing France had been caused by the supporters of the regime of yesteryear and the supporters of the trusts who stood between him and his people, and that in order to break their power, first of all, he must strike their leaders.[1246] 516. Ambassador Kato's Opinions on Conditions in France The Japanese Ambassador in Vichy intermittently informed his government of the internal conditions and opinions of the people in France. On August 14, 1941 he reported that the situation had grown more and more strained, with a shortage of materials, particularly of food, resulting in economic desperation and an increase in anti-German and anti-Vichy antipathy. Not only were the activities of the Free French and the Communist Party troublesome throughout both the occupied and unoccupied areas, but also the propaganda activities of England, the United States and the DeGaullists had played havoc with the "esprit francais" to such an extent that the Vichy government was beginning to feel that maintaining peace and order might be beyond its power.[1247] 517. Japan Demands Rubber Supply Allotment to the United States A Japanese demand that 5,000 tons of Indo-Chinese rubber, which had been promised to the United States, be diverted by France to Japan, caused Mr. Harada, the Counsellor at the Vichy Embassy on August 12, 1941, to confer with Mr. Arnald of the Vichy Foreign Office. The French official declared that an agreement with the United States for the rubber had already been signed, and inasmuch as it was necessary that French Indo-China maintain its trade status with America, it would be very difficult to divert the supply to Japan. It was divulged at this time that plans were being made to transport rubber to France by way of South America, and although at least a part of the rubber would have to be diverted to Germany, Mr. Arnald begged that Japan, in her demands on French Indo-China, consider the present poverty of France.[1248] Possibly as a means of delaying its unavoidable compliance with Japanese demands, France asked that the negotiations be conducted in Tokyo, and protested that before diverting the rubber to Japan, the approval of the American authorities would have to be secured. France also asked that Japan advise the United States of the action which was to be taken.[1249] Difficulty was foreseen in Japan's paying for the rubber, since France, already holding many transferable yen, was reluctant to receive more of this currency in payment for commodities, and, furthermore, was anxious that Japan speed up its exports to French Indo-China.[1250] [1245] III, 965. [1246] III, 966. [1247] Ibid. [1248] III, 967. [1249] III, 968. [1250] III, 969. [257] Finally, French Official Arnald disclosed on August 30, 1941 that as a result of conversations with the United States, it would be possible to transfer the requested 5,000 tons of rubber to Japan. Of the remaining 7 tons of French Indo-China rubber, the French government had decided that 4 tons would be allotted to Germany and 3 tons to Japan. Japan, however, declared that 6 tons of her required rubber would still be lacking, and requested, therefore, that if it were found impossible to ship any part of the French or German allotments for 1941, these quantities also be transferred to Japan.[1251] 518. Japanese Occupation Expenses Create Difficulty in Currency Exchange To provide funds for the expenses of its occupation troops in French Indo-China, Japan arranged to make piasters[1252] available to its forces through an exchange of currency between the Bank of Indo-China and the Japanese Yokohama Specie Bank. However, it was still necessary to work out the details of exchange, and during August, September and October 1941, dispatches pertaining to this matter continued to flow between Vichy and Tokyo, and Hanoi and Tokyo. On August 16, 1941 Ambassador Kato sent to Tokyo the terms of the exchange agreement which had been presented to him two days before by the French Foreign Office. The payment of occupation expenses was to be left to the Bank of Indo-China and the Bank of Japan, although it was suggested that when Japanese forces needed piasters, they should pay to the Bank of Indo-China the dollars of transferable yen requested by the French government, after which the Bank of Indo-China would pay out an equivalent in piasters.[1253] On August 18, 1941 the Japanese Finance Ministry declared that Tokyo had been momentarily expecting receipt of funds amounting to 4,500,000 Japanese dollars, which was the payment specified in the text of the joint-defense treaty, to cover military expenses of the Japanese Army of Occupation for August. Japanese military authorities insisted that payment of the August apportionment was to be made by the night of August 16, 1941, and formal representations were to be made to the Governor General of Indo-China for the continuance of conversations on payment terms of the Yokohama Specie Band representatives.[1254] Because France was not operating with money exported by Japan to French Indo-China, its holdings of transferable yen already amounted to considerable sums. For this reason France was hoping to be paid, to some extent, in gold for materials supplied to Japanese troops at Saigon. However, since France, by September 1, 1941, had consented to accept transferable yen, Ambassador Kato in Vichy asked whether Japan had already agreed to pay the full amount in gold on the spot.[1255] 519. Japan Vetoes a Proposed German Legation in Indo-China There appeared to be no reason to establish a proposed German delegation in Indo-China, Japan informed its Ambassador in Berlin on August 21, 1941. Japan felt that the German Armistice Commission in France was sufficient, although it had no basic reason to oppose the German move. Should the German government establish such a body despite Japanese opposition, Japan would have to adopt new measures regarding the present Franco-Japanese defense cooperation.[1256] In discussing Germany's motive for such action, Japan argued that the Germans had acknowleged that they had no political "claims" on French Indo-China, and that it was Japan's intention to give Germany full economic assistance in the matter of supplying necessary com- [1251] III, 970. [1252] The piastre, a Thaiese monetary unit, is equivalent to $0.083692 or roughly $.08 of the American dollar. [1253] III, 971. [1254] III, 972. [1255] III, 973. [1256] III, 974. [258] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR modities. Foreign Minister Toyoda claimed that since the establishment of a German agency in French Indo-China would needlessly complicate the "status" of French Indo-China, Japan could not favor the proposed plan. For these reasons, he asked that Germany reconsider its proposal.[1257] Japan also informed its representatives both in Hanoi and Berlin that in view of the relationship existing between Japan and Indo-China, the Japanese government should be notified in case French Indo-China entered into any new permanent political relationship with another country. In this matter, it would be proper for Germany to notify the Japanese government in advance.[1258] 520. Japan Demands French Concurrence in the Establishment of the Japan-Thailand Air Route After appealing to Germany for support in the establishment of plane service between Japan and Thailand as it had done before in the case of the Franco-Japanese joint-defense agreement negotiations, Japan learned from Ambassador Oshima that France, under clause twelve of the Armistice Agreement, needed Germany's permission before joining the air route, but did not require its approval of Japanese operational plans. Ambassador Oshima suggested that the question as to whether the French should join the air route be postponed, but that negotiations to have the Japanese demands recognized at once be continued.[1259] On September 2, 1941 Japan demanded that an end be made to the procrastination of French Indo-Chinese authorities, who claimed that the Governor General of French Indo-China had no authority to approve the air route, unless Japan first secured the understanding of the German authorities through the Vichy government. Foreign Minister Toyoda declared that the German authorities had offered no objection, as evidenced by Ambassador Oshima's report to the Foreign Minister on August 22, 1941,[1260] and as a result of this, Ambassador Kato informed French Official Arnald, that France and Japan would settle the problem by themselves. 521. Ambassador Kato Reports on the Attempted Assassination of Mr. Pierre Laval and Mr. Marcel Deat Following the shooting at Versailles on August 27, 1941 of Mr. Pierre Laval, former French Premier, and Mr. Marcel Deat, editor of the Paris newspaper L'Oeuvre, both ardent advocates of Franco-Nazi collaboration, Ambassador Kato on September 1, 1941 made a report to his home government on the anti-German tendencies in France. In connection with the shooting, the French government had disclosed the fact that the Communist Party had been spreading anti-German sentiment and had issued orders to aid the DeGaulle movement. Other instances of anti-German sentiment, Mr. Kato explained, were railway sabotages and the assassination of German soldiers.[1261] 522. Japan Increases Demands for Indo-China Rubber Apparently not having received the wire from Ambassador Kato on the previous day to the effect that the rubber supply (5,000 tons) formerly marked for the United States could be diverted to Japan, Foreign Minister Toyoda declared on September 1, 1941 that he did not believe that any agreement concerning rubber for America had been signed, and there was no reason to obtain America's consent in the matter. Therefore, he instructed Ambassador Kato to arrange for the purchase with free yen of the 5,000 tons of rubber without any conditions [1267] III, 975. [1258] Ibid. [1258] III, 976. [1269] III, 976. [1260] III, 977-978. [1261] III, 979. [259] attached.[1262] Ambassador Kato reported that since there had been no objection from the German committee in Paris, the French had gone ahead with the export of the 5,000 tons of rubber to America.[1263] Meanwhile the question of the French Indo-Chinese rubber supply was being discussed in Berlin. On September 5, 1941, in a conference with Ambassador Oshima, Vice Minister Ernst Von Weizsacker expressed Germany's feeling that the transportation of rubber to Germany from Japan had not been given sufficient consideration, since of the 25,000 tons of French Indo-China rubber marked for America for 1941, 15,000 tons had been consigned to Japan, and negotiations were then in progress for the allotment of the remaining 10,000 tons to Japan. These figures appeared to pertain to the total annual output of rubber rather than the immediate supply on hand in the French colonies.[1264] Since 9,000 of the 15,000 tons earmarked for France had already been shipped, Germany decided that 4,000 tons of the remaining French shipment should be transferred to Japan.[1265] By September 10, 1941 the shipment of 5,000 tons of rubber to America had been stopped, for the conversations between the United States and France regarding the French allotment were discontinued. Japanese officials in Berlin were informed of the representations which had been made to the Vichy Commercial Attache. These were: (a) France is to prohibit the export to the United States in view of the close Japanese-German cooperation. (b) The supplementary amount to be given Japan is 10,000 tons. (c) The German "schedule" is approved.[1266] 523. Japan Decrees Expulsion of Hostile Chinese in French Indo-China A warning was transmitted to Japanese representatives in Vichy and in Hanoi on September 2, 1941 that the personnel of the Chungking regime in French Indo-China would have to be expelled or imprisoned. Foreign Minister Toyoda pointed out that the activity of the Chungking regime might cause some unforeseen incident since the Japanese Army of Occupation was instructed to blockade Chungking. If the French Indo-Chinese authorities took no steps in eradicating these elements or procrastinated too long, Japan might be forced to take the initiative.[1267] The Foreign Minister declared that this matter was so important that instructions concerning it would be sent to the Japanese Army of Occupation in French Indo-China.[1268] On September 11, 1941 the Japanese Consul at Saigon, visiting the Chief of the Bureau for the preservation of Public Peace, inquired concerning the status of Chinese consular offices. The Saigon official answered that it was not clear whether the consular offices would be closed, but that the staff members of the Ministry had been withdrawn to a city near the southeastern coast of French Indo-China with only a caretaker left in Saigon.[1269] In Vichy, the removal of pro-Chungking Chinese was still being discussed. On September 16, 1941, when Mr. Harada had cited a newspaper report that the representatives of the Chungking regime were withdrawing from Saigon, Vice Minister Roshier, a French official, informed him that the French government had heard nothing to support these reports. Mr. Harada then pointed out the inconsistency of having Chungking representatives remain in the areas in which Japanese forces were stationed, and again requested that the matter be settled quickly.[1270] [1262] III, 980. [1263] III, 981. [1261] III, 982. [1266] III, 983-984. [1266] III, 985. [1267] III, 986. [1268] III, 987. [1269] III, 988. [1270] III, 989. [260] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR 524. French Vice Premier Doubts German Propaganda On September 6, 1941 the Japanese Ambassador at Vichy, reporting on a conversation with Vice Premier Darlan which had been held on the previous day, said that the French Vice Premier, now also the Minister of Defense, had stated that, although Russia had had more arms and war material than Germany had estimated, three-fourths of this quantity had been lost. Since it was understood that after gaining a foothold in Leningrad, Moscow, and Kharkov by mid-October 1941, Germany would temporarily cease activity, the Vice Premier declared that he would like to see France and Germany reach some sort of settlement by that time. The French official also expressed doubt as to the authenticity of Germany's reports of the number of war losses, since the announced figure of 100,000 dead and wounded appeared to be too small.[1271] 525. France Resists Japan's Insistent Requests for Recognition of Nanking Japan secretly informed its representatives in China that when France had recognized the Wang regime, discussions would be undertaken to reconsider the request of the French that Japan grant permission for the relief of the Tientsin detachment.[1272] In spite of continued pressure, Vice Premier Darlan reiterated on September 8, 1941 that although France had no objection to recognizing the Nanking regime, in view of previous French-Chungking relations, the state wished to "take more time about it".[1273] 527. Japanese Official Suggests That Domei News Agency Be Admonished Mr. S. Baron Araki, a Japanese official in French Indo-China, who was extremely concerned about reports in Japanese newspapers that many DeGaullists, pro-British, and Americans were leaving French Indo-China, asked on September 10, 1941 that the Domei home office be admonished to exercise great care before publishing similar reports, which were nothing but the false propaganda of the British and would lead to an unpleasant situation.[1275] 528. Japanese Diplomatic Staff in Vichy Experiences Privations of War The Japanese Ambassador in Vichy, finding it impossible to obtain fish and meat in France, informed Tokyo on September 11, 1941, that the members of his diplomatic staff were forced to be vegetarians, and had lost a lot of weight. He requested 100 cases of food of 60 cans each, as well as other items enumerated in a previous dispatch to Tokyo on July 10, 1941.[1276] 529. Germany Agrees to Shipment of French Rubber to Japan Acting on instructions from the German government, the German Commerical Attache informed officials in Tokyo on September 16, 1941 that Germany had agreed to send an additional amount of 10,000 tons of rubber to Japan, and also that Germany had agreed to divide equally between Japan and Germany the production increase exceeding 68,000 tons.[1277] Transmitted to Vichy and Saigon for reference was the information that France had permitted the French Indo-China governor to ship 5,000 tons of rubber as the September allotment to Japan. This led the German Commercial Attache in Tokyo, who reported this fact, to believe that the French colonies were prepared to fulfill Japan's demands after this date, just as before.[1278] [1271] III, 990. [1272] III, 991. [1273] III, 992. [1275] III, 994. [1276] III, 995. [1277] III, 996. [1278] III, 997. [261] Information that the Yokohama Specie bank and the French Indo-China bank had effected a settlement of 500,000 Swiss francs which was to be transferred at the end of October, and 3,450,000 piasters and 1,240,000 free yen, was dispatched to Vichy on September 24, 1941.[1279] 530. Occupation Expenses Negotiations are Transferred to Diplomatic Channels During the last part of August and the first part of September, conferences were being conducted between the Yokohama Specie bank and the Indo-China bank to complete details of the agreement to exchange piasters for American dollars, gold or free yen. By September 16, 1941, when no settlement had been reached, a communique from the Japanese Minister of Finance to Economic Attache Yumato in Berlin disclosed that negotiations were to be transferred to the Japanese and French governments, thus transferring settlement to the diplomatic field. The Attache was directed to cooperate in expediting the negotiations which Ambassador Kato was conducting in Vichy, and was warned to make preparations for future negotiations since Japan desired that its wishes in the matter be carried out.[1280] 531. Japan Insists that France Pay Supplementary Occupation Expenses The Minister of Finance revealed on September 16 and 20, 1941 that Japan would soon insist that the French pay a supplementary amount for the expense of the troops stationed in French Indo-China, as had been decided upon in the joint-defense agreement. France was to pay 66,000,000 piasters[1281] for supplementary expenditure for barracks, stables, depots, aviation fields, airplane hangars, supply depots, housing for various military equipment and marine transportation incurred by the Japanese Army of Occupation in French Indo-China. In explaining the itemized demand, Foreign Minister Toyoda said that the former agreement whereby France would pay 23,000,000 piasters related principally to expenses incurred in occupying the territory and did not include these new items. Furthermore, the French government was to turn over all existing barracks, warehouses, and remount depots, was to do nothing to block Japanese demands, and was to assist Japan's military establishments in every way.[1282] If France were reluctant to supply the supplementary occupation expenses, it would be necessary to adopt forceful negotiations.[1283] Foreign Minister Toyoda directed Ambassador Kato to enter into negotiations for the supplementary payments of 66,000,000 piasters which would be made in Japanese free gold yen or in foreign gold.[1284] The September and October portions of 11,500,000 piasters each were to be paid at the earliest opportunity, and action was to be taken to ensure the receiving of 21,500,000 piasters at the end of the months of November and December.[1285] Foreign Minister Toyoda suggested that the question of linking the piasters to Japanese currency might be introduced, but advised his representatives not to mention the whole amount which Japan was demanding to avoid difficulties in collecting the installments for September and October. For the further information of Ambassador Kato who was to make these demands, Foreign Minister Toyoda sent to Vichy, on September 20, 1941, the information that the Japanese occupation forces were poorly quartered, and had not been permitted to use the warehouses of the French army. Ambassador Kato was also informed that the French authorities had requested that the Indo-Chinese forces be responsible for the border regions facing China and [1279] III, 998. [1280] III, 999-1000. [1281] The equivalent of approximately $5,280,000 in American money. [1282] III, 1001-1002. [1282] III, 991. [1284] The total in the Japanese dispatch reads 66,000,000 but additions to the items listed amounts to 76,000,000. [1285] III, 1003. [262] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR Thailand, and that the Japanese forces be responsible for the remaining areas. From this it appeared that Indo-China was anxious not to provoke the Chinese army.[1286] 532. Ambassador Kato Reports that Germany Favors Franco-German Collaboration In view of the fact that France desired a revision of the terms of the Franco-German Armistice, the Japanese Ambassador, for the information of his government, continued to submit reports in regard to internal conditions in France. Since Germany was confident of the outcome of the German-Soviet war, and felt no anxiety regarding the coming war with England, a member of the German Embassy in Paris said that Franco-German cooperation was to be desired, and Ambassador Kato reported that preliminary attempts had been made to achieve cooperation. Furthermore, he informed Tokyo, on September 23, 1941, that the maintaining of peace in the occupied area was hardly a problem.[1287] 533. France Delays Payment of Occupation Expenses The Japanese Ambassador at Vichy informed Tokyo on September 23, 1941 that Mr. Arnald had reported that Saigon had made inquiry of the Tokyo Specie Bank as to the disposition of the August payment of free yen, and that until a decision had been made, France was not prepared to accept the Japanese proposal of its paying one-third (possibly this means one-third in gold and the rest in free yen) for the month of September.[1288] On September 24, 1941 Ambassador Kato presented to the French Foreign Minister the Japanese demand for the payment of 66,000,000 piasters[1289] for the support of the Japanese army in French Indo-China. Vice Premier Darlan stated that his understanding was that the French government was to lend the money temporarily, and Ambassador Kato answered that Japan intended to repay the sum advanced by means of gold, free yen, or foreign currency. The Japanese Ambassador explained that the September and October payments required immediate action, whereupon Vice Premier Darlan immediately called the offices concerned.[1290] A week later Tokyo urged its Ambassador at Vichy to impress upon the French the urgency for negotiating this matter, and disclosed that a concrete proposal for method of payment would be made in a subsequent message.[1291] Ambassador Kato had already informed Foreign Minister Toyoda that the main difficulty with the French concerning the occupation expenses seemed to arise from the manner in which the present economic treaty was being carried out.[1292] 534. Vice Premier Darlan Denies Seeking American Intervention Vice Premier Darlan and Ambassador Kato discussed several items during their conversation on September 24, 1941. Because the French Vice Premier had received some very unsatisfactory reports from French Indo-China, he was anxious that Japanese Ambassador Yoshizawa[1293] take up his post at the earliest possible moment. Therefore, Ambassador Kato asked on September 24, 1941 that he be informed when the Ambassador would start for his office.[1294] [1286] III, 1004-1005. [1287] III, 1006. [1288] III, 1007. [1289] See footnote 1284. [1290] III, 1008. [1291] III, 998, 1009. [1292] III, 1010. [1293] Possibly Kenkichi Yoshizawa, former Ambassador to France, serving in July, 1941 as member of House of Peers. [1294] III, 1011. [263] Concerning the reaction of the United States to the joint-defense agreement, Vice Premier Darlan said that he had replied to Ambassador William D. Leahy who had informed him of the United States' displeasure with the pact in question, that France was taking this action after considering the respective positions of Japan and France, and he would like the United States "to stay out of this affair". He had added that since France could gain nothing by resisting Germany in Europe and since there would be no point in wrangling with Japan in the Far East, he could not understand Japanese suspicion that France had sought American intervention in the matter, especially since the United States could not help.[1295] 535. Japan Seizes a Railroad and Demands Military Installations in French Indo-China After unsuccessfully requesting that Indo-Chinese officials transfer to Haiphong some 60,000 railroad ties which were near the Chinese border, the Japanese army seized the railway between Bandoeng and Haiphong and changed the ties itself. By September 29, 1941 Japanese forces had begun shipments over this railway.[1296] On September 25, 1941 Ambassador Arsene Henry called on Foreign Minister Toyoda to discuss the demand made by the Japanese army that a building in Saigon, several factories, and hangars be transferred to it, and that the army be allowed the free use of two air fields in Cambodia. This demand was accompanied by the warning that unless France complied by September 26, 1941 these establishments would be occupied by force. Asked by the French Ambassador in Tokyo that the Japanese army be instructed to avoid the use of force, the Japanese Foreign Minister replied that he could not issue such instructions, unless French acceptance of Japanese demands was guaranteed. To avoid creating unnecessary trouble, he suggested that the French Ambassador strongly recommend to the Governor General the acceptance of the demands of the Japanese army. According to a report which had been received on September 28, 1941 from the Japanese army in French Indo-China, the Governor General had finally given in to the Japanese demands, and the question was settled satisfactorily.[1297] 536. Vichy Reports on Japanese Experimental Broadcast On September 23, 1941 radio reception of Japanese broadcast directed to America and the South Seas was reported as favorable by the Japanese Ambassador in Vichy. However, the Ambassador advised that extreme caution be exercised in regard to some items, such as the stressing by the Japanese news agency, Domei, of the Japanese-American negotiations and the prediction of their completion, whereas all such reports were denied in America each time. He suggested that the handling of such broadcasts be left to foreign news commentators.[1298] In conducting experimental broadcasts to Vichy, Tokyo learned on September 30, 1941 that the reception on only one station had been good on all three days of the experiment. Due to the existence of a powerful French broadcast using a wave length very close to the Japanese frequency, the other two stations had not been heard. In suggesting improvements, the Japanese Ambassador asked that the telegraphic messages be repeated twice, and that any sort of urgent message, which they intended to send properly later, be sent tentatively at the time of the experimental broadcast.[1299] [1295] III, 1012. [1296] III, 1013. [1297] III, 1014. [1298] III, 1015. [1299] III, 1016. [264] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR 537. Japanese Army Arrests Annamites in French Indo-China Finding that the Vichy government was inclined to procrastinate in expelling or imprisoning Chungking representatives in the French colony, the Japanese army arrested more than 100 of the Annamites in Hanoi and Haiphong on September 25 and 26, 1941.[1300] Since, according to The Central China Daily News of September 1, 1941, the Nanking government had assumed police supervision of the French concession at Hankow,[1301] and since France officially protested, it was logical that an inquiry concerning the arrest of the Annamites in French Indo-China should originate in Nanking. On October 2, 1941 the Chinese Foreign Office announced that the French Embassy Councilor had apologized for a Japanese raid on the Chinese Consulate General in Hanoi, French Indo-China, thus assuming responsibility for the Japanese arrests in an attempt to assure French sovereignty in French Indo-China.[1302] In protesting such action, and in requesting the release of the pro-Chungking Chinese, the French had termed the action an indisputable violation of French sovereignty.[1303] A communique, originated on October 2, 1941 by Lt. Col. Sakuji Hayashi of the Japanese Sumida organization, to answer the charge that the arrests were a violation of French sovereignty, declared that Japan had repeatedly demanded the expulsion of the leaders of the anti-Japanese Chinese residents, and this request had for six months been repeatedly ignored. Since the Japanese claimed that the Annamites and pro-Chungking Chinese were not only attempting to get hold of Japanese army secrets, but were preventing the Chinese residents in French Indo-China from becoming friendly to Japan, the Japanese army found it necessary for reasons of self-defense to take emergency measures. Since France had recognized the Japanese occupation of French Indo-China, it should recognize any action which in the interest of self-defense was incidental to that recognition.[1304] 538. German Ambassador Suggests Use of French Annamite in Japanese Sabotage Plans The German Ambassador in Berlin suggested on October 2, 1941 that a French Annamite who had been living in Germany be issued a Japanese passport for the purpose of a brief visit to Japan. The Annamite, Pierre Fauquenot, was found to be a person whom Japan could use in its policies toward French Indo-China, having been imprisoned since December, 1939 in France. As the former editor of L'Alerte, a French language newspaper published in Saigon, he had been arrested because he had advocated that Japan and French Indo-China join hands. For this reason the German Ambassador felt that Japan should both protect him and treat him hospitably regardless of what its policies toward French Indo-China happened to be. Other plans regarding Mr. Fauquenot included his going to Japan on board the Asama Maru, his working in Japan for a time and his returning eventually to French Indo-China where he would be valuable in the furthering of Japanese Schemes.[1305] http://34819louis0j0sheehan0esquire.wordpress.com 539. Japan Plans Use of Transferrable Yen or Gold in Exchange Payment On October 3, 1941 Ambassador Kato was instructed to negotiate in the matter of French payment to Japan after considering the following points concerning the exchange of currency: American, British and Dutch currencies, being frozen, could not be utilized; the balance of Swiss franc funds, being small, could be procured only through the "free yen block"; Japan was reluctant to offer marks, since it owed marks to Germany; the procuring of funds in Italy [1300] Facts on File, 1941, p. 380. [1301] Facts on File, 1941, p. 349; See Volume II, Part C, "Hankow Incident," pp. 517-519. [1302] Facts on File, 1941, p. 388. [1303] III, 1017-1018. [1304] III, 1018. [1305] III, 1019. [265] was attended with difficulties; the Portuguese and Spanish currencies had not been used recently, and consequently, funds in these currencies were very small. The payment could be made in gold, since Japan's holding of this had reached a comparatively large sum, and it was believed that French Indo-China preferred settlement in gold, although there was also the possibility that the fear of inflation would bring a request that payment be made in commodities which could not be supplied in a hurry.[1306] 540. Japan Requests Additional 100,000,000 Piasters for Occupation Force On October 4, 1941 an additional request of 100,000,000 piasters to be used for the maintenance expenses of the Occupation Force between January and December 1942, was transmitted to Ambassador Kato for presentation to the French government. It was estimated that between January and March 1942, the Japanese army in French Indo-China would require 30,000,000 piasters,[1307] or approximately 10,000,000 piasters[1308] per month.[1309] Apparently having sent to Tokyo an explanation of the fixed rate of exchange for the purchase of gold by the Bank of French Indo-China, Ambassador Kato was instructed on October 7, 1941 to wire more details in connection with this matter since his previous explanation had not permitted Tokyo to reach a correct understanding. The Japanese Ambassador was also instructed to inform Tokyo immediately as to how much this official rate differed from the Japanese fixed rate.[1310] Exerting more pressure on Vichy to secure the additional 66,000,000 piasters formerly requested as a supplementary payment for the support of the Japanese Occupation Force in 1941, Tokyo advised Ambassador Arsene Henry of the revision of the itemized account of billeting costs, aviation facilities, supply department, and shipping facilities, and urged him to recommend its acceptance. Ambassador Kato was directed to present the revised estimate to the Vichy government, and to negotiate immediately for a settlement.[1311] 541. Japanese Official Carries Secret Documents to Hanoi and Saigon Precaution was taken in the sending of Mr. Ryuta Ono, Secretary of the Foreign Office, from Kobe to Hanoi on October 6, 1941. It was asked that Japanese officials in Hanoi facilitate his passage through customs, and ensure that the documents for Saigon were dispatched immediately by reliable mail.[1312] 542. Japanese Ambassadors Suggest Decorations for German Diplomats in Vichy On October 7, 1941 Ambassador Oshima requested that Japan consider the conferring of decorations on German Ambassador Heinrich Otto Abetz and his staff in Vichy, in view of the assistance extended to the Japanese Embassy in Paris during the joint defense negotiations. The First Class Order of the Rising Sun was suggested for the Ambassador, as well as other decorations suitable to the positions of his staff members.[1313] The Japanese Ambassador in Vichy echoed this request on October 15, 1941 when he transmitted the information that the [1306] III, 1020. [1307] Approximately $2,400,000 in American money. [1308] Approximately $800,000. [1309] III, 1021. [1310] III, 1022. [1311] III, 1023. [1312] III, 1024. [1313] III, 1025. [266] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR information that the Italian government planned to confer decorations on Germany's diplomatic staff at Vichy in the near future, and suggested that Japan also recognize the group.[1314] 543. France Accedes to Japanese Demand for Additional 10,000 Tons of Rubber On October 9, 1941 Mr. Arnald informed Mr. Harada that France had decided to comply with Japan's desires for an increase of 10,000 tons of rubber, 7,000 of which were to be taken from the portion destined for America and 3,000 tons of which were to come from increased production. Mr. Arnald also expressed the hope that Japan would not oppose the export of 3,000 tons of rubber to America. The Japanese representative replied that he did not know whether his government would accept this proposal, but that he would transmit it to Tokyo.[1315] For the purpose of further expediting the rubber question, along with other matters, which would have a bearing on the negotiations scheduled to be held at Vichy in January 1941, Minister Iwataro Uchiyama arrived at Hanoi on October 13, 1941. Tokyo announced that Ambassador Yutaka(?) Yoshizawa would depart for his post in mid-November.[1316] 544. France Protests Against Japanese Demands for Dapuko Barracks At the insistence of the Governor General of Indo-China, Tokyo was informed on October 16, 1941 of the details of "a grave incident" which arose in connection with a request to quarter Japanese troops at Dapuko, an important military and ammunition center of the French colony. Lt. Col. Hayashi of the Japanese Army said that if this request were refused, the barracks at Hanoi would be seized, which statement was later withdrawn on the order of Lt. Gen. Shijiro Iida, who said that sending troops into Hanoi would be contrary to the joint defense agreement. Lt. Col. Hayashi asserted that he had a direct promise that Japanese troops would be quartered at Dapuko, but Col. Rene-Marie Jouan, Commander of the Indo-Chinese forces, maintained that French Indo-China could not permit Lt. Col. Hayashi to use the military barracks at Dapuko, and denied that the promise was anything but an offer for houses in the neighborhood.[1317] 545. French Indo-China Fears Collapse of Financial Structure After negotiating with French officials in Hanoi concerning the payment of the 66,000,000 piasters by France which was also being negotiated in Vichy, Minister Uchiyama reported that French Indo-Chinese authorities were not so much concerned with how to make the payment, but with the possibility of the colonies' small-scaled financial structure being upset by the expenditure of such a large sum of money. Since the question of payment was an urgent matter, the Governor General had requested that Japan submit a proposal in writing. On October 16, 1941 the Japanese official asked permission, in compliance with French Indo-China's request, to submit a proposal ostensibly as his own, but derived from his official instructions.[1318] [1314] III, 1026. [1315] III, 1027. [1316] III, 1028. [1317] III, 1029. [1318] III, 1030. [267] [268 blank] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR PART C—JAPANESE DIPLOMATIC ACTIVITIES THROUGHOUT THE WORLD (k) Japanese-Chungking Relations 546. Chungking Leaders Open Southwestern Military Conference According to schedule, Chungking National Government authorities met and opened the southwestern military conference at Kweiyang in the province of Kweichow August 2, 1941. Pai Chunghsi, Commander-in-Chief of the Ninth Route Army, was in charge of activities in which military representatives from the provinces of Kwantung, Kwangshi, Yunan, Kweichow, Runan, and Szechwan participated. These conference delegates were scheduled to decide such questions as (1) the strengthening of control on military transportation in the southwest; (2) the defense of the Yunan, Kwangshi and Kwangtung Provinces, and (3) the organization of a general British-Chinese counter offensive.[1319] Following the opening ceremonies on August 2, 1941 and the rendering of Generalissimo Chiang Kai-shek's speech of instructions, Pai Chung-hsi summoned several leading nationalists together, including the Kwantung Army Commander and the Commanders of the Kwangshi and the Nineteenth Route Armies for a conference. Should British authorities request aid, it was decided at this meeting that China would send an army of 15,000 men into Burma.[1320] According to Japanese intelligence reports this southwest meeting was to be followed by a northwest military conference which would be held in Tienshui, the capitol of Kansu Province.[1321] 547. Japanese Intelligence Discerns American-British Aid to China On August 6, 1941 the Tokyo radio broadcast an intelligence report from Berlin concerning the increased severity of the bombing of Chungking since January, 1941. Incendiary bombing in particular, having been stepped up, was expected to have a profound effect on morale in the Chungking area. This report also revealed that approximately one hundred American fighter planes and four hundred American airmen had been transported to that capitol in May.[1322] Another intelligence report of August 11, 1941 from Shanghai divulged that fourteen air bases were to be constructed in September with the help of America, Britain, and Russia.[1323] 548. Transportation Experts Visit China In China at this time was Mr. Daniel Arnstein, one of the three American transportation experts who had been commissioned to improve facilities along congested traffic routes. From a newspaper reporter, who, shortly after talking with Mr. Arnstein, returned to the United States, Consul Muto in San Francisco learned of the existing conditions in the Chungking territories. According to Mr. Arnstein, roads between the Iashio and Yannanfu districts had been in exceptionally bad repair; but under the supervision of United States Army engineers, a paving job had already been undertaken. Using 10,000 tons of asphalt and 4500 American-made trucks, thirty-two American engineers were supervising the task of completing transportation [1319] III, 1031. [1320] III, 1032. [1321] III, 1031. [1322] III, 1033. [1323] III, 1034. [269] facilities, policing, and repairing communications lines. As a result of such activity, by September 8, 1941, transportation capacities for one month had been doubled to approximately 30,000 tons.[1324] 549. Japanese Demand That Macao Authorities Halt Allied Smuggling Having received orders from the Japanese Foreign Minister on June 28, 1941 urging that they file a protest with the local government of Macao, southern seaport in China, requesting strict surveillance of all activities associated with smuggled material to Generalissimo Chiang Kai-shek's forces,[1325] the Japanese chiefs of the army and naval general staffs in Canton discussed steps to be taken, in a meeting on August 19, 1941. Protests regarding the stopping of pro-enemy activities were to be filed by Acting Consul Fukui. In the event that these representations were rejected, it was decided that Japanese ships would blockade the southern coast.[1326] These details of the demands which were presented to the Macao government included: (1) A ban on all shipment of goods into enemy territories via the unoccupied coastal region; (2) Constant supervision of the port of Macao to prevent smuggling; (3) Complete cooperation of the Macao government in according necessary facilities and protection to the Japanese within its territory; (4) The closing of all organizations connected with the Chungking regime; (5) The disbanding and prosecution of all espionage organizations; and, (6) The suppression and punishment of members of enemy firms and transportation companies as well as the suppression of anti-Japanese propaganda, opinions, newspapers, societies, et cetera.[1327] However, it appeared that Macao authorities had not acceded to these demands by September 16, 1941; for Japan had already taken steps to enforce its threat. On that date a Japanese military patrol boat in the Macao harbor fired on a Portuguese official's patrol boat without warning and despite its clear displayal of the Portuguese flag. The Portuguese government immediately protested to Japan, but by October 13 Tokyo had made no answer.[1328] 550. Chinese Communists Take Advantage of British-American-Russian Conferences to Present Demands Japanese intelligence reports indicated to Tokyo that Chinese Communists Chen Shao-yu, Lin Piao, Lin T'su-han, and Lin Po-chao had decided to leave Yunan-Fu in Shensi by plane for Moscow on November 24, 1941. By taking advantage of the British-American-Russian conference, they planned to maneuver a favorable turn in the boundary dispute. These Chinese Communist leaders had sent a wire to the American representative at Chungking, Owen Lattimore, assuring him that they favored joint negotiations among Great Britain, the United States, and Soviet Russia and stating that their demands included: (1) legitimate existence status as well as recognition of equal treatment for the Communist army; (2) the development of the northwest section; (3) the reorganization of the National Association for Assisting the Administration; and, (4) the abolition of the Right Wing of the anti-Communistic platform. Chau En-lai, another Chinese Communist leader, had previously discussed these demands with Mr. Lattimore.[1329] [1324] III, 1035. [1326] III, 1036. [1326] III, 1037. [1327] III, 1038. [1328] III, 1039. [1329] III, 1040. [270] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR 551. Mao Tse-tung Promotes Communist-Nationalist Relations Another spy report located Communist Mao Tse-tung at Hami on August 19, 1941. On August 19, 1941. On August 25 he was observed to be leaving that city for Moscow. During his stay in Hami, it was believed that he had been occupied with the promotion of Nationalist-Communist relations. Now that he was in Moscow on September 4, 1941, Mao Tse-tung was expected to conclude a compromise of all problems between the Nationalists in China and the Communists in Moscow. It was believed that he would attempt to obtain from the Russian capitol additional equipment and instructions for Communist forces, as well as the development of a concrete joint policy between Chinese and Russian forces. While in Moscow, he planned to work out the details of future anti-Japanese strategy and the role to be played in this strategy by the Communists.[1330] 552. Chinese Educator Believes Anti-Communist Faction will Impede Joint Russo-Chinese Military Action Japanese officials considered many sources in coordinating their intelligence on the Chinese-Russian collaboration and found it of importance to record on September 1, 1941, an observation by a Chinese educator, Huang Yen-pei, who had discussed the joint military action between Russia and China at a dinner meeting in Hongkong. Mr. Yen-pei believed that joint military action between Russia and China would formally be agreed upon with the aid of Great Britain and the United States. On the other hand, he explained that the anti-Soviet faction in China feared Russia and was following the opportunistic policy of compromising with Japan while at the same time advocating anti-Japanese resistance.[1331] 553. Chinese Educator Claims Only Anti-Japanese Encirclement Policy will Save Chungking Mr. Huang Yen-pei also stressed the fact that United States aid to China was not reaching advanced bases in time to accomplish its purpose. Citing as an example two hundred American planes which had been shipped to China, he pointed out that it took two days to assemble each plane, thus making it a year before the entire two hundred could be used in the war. This left many American-trained pilots without effective employment.[1332] In addition, the Chinese government continued to put pressure on the Chinese Communists. The best troops were still far behind the front lines, and the so-called anti-Japanese counter attack was labelled by Mr. Yen-pei as nothing more than propaganda. Nothing, he said, would save Chungking but the formation of an anti-Japanese encirclement policy by Great Britain, the United States, and Russia. Mr. Yen-pei also expressed his fear that civil war might exhaust China should Moscow fall and Russian support of Chinese Communists be withdrawn. Apparent friction between Communists and Nationalists throughout China made the danger of a split within the government seem imminent.[1333] 554. Japan Detects Growing Anti-Communist Sentiment in Nationalist Headquarters Many indications of increasing anti-Communistic and pro-German sentiments among Chinese Nationalistic leaders were observed by Japanese agents. In a report from Shanghai on September 6, 1941 a plan recently adopted by Chungking General Headquarters was revealed as advocating the spread of propaganda to condemn Chinese Communist activities which were considered subversive and impeding the continuation of the war against Japan. [1330] III, 1041. [1331] III, 1042. [1332] Ibid. [1333] Ibid. [271] The unification of the various armies and the increase of the power of the Nationalist forces were included in the plan, as well as the diplomatic policy of appearing to be in line with England and the United States while secretly sealing amicable relations with Germany and Italy. This plan called for an attack by Chinese government troops upon Indo-Chinese troops.[1334] 555. Chiang Kai-shek Encounters Opposition to Establishment of Southwestern Military Headquarters. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire On September 12, 1941 Japanese agents in Shanghai revealed that Chiang Kai-shek had already laid plans for the establishment of military headquarters for southwestern territories in Kunming. In view of the fact that the Generalissimo met with opposition from some of his commanders who opposed a southward movement by the central army, Chiang Kai-shek's plan was said to have ended in failure. When the Generalissimo had telegraphed to Haku Su-ki, one of his officials in Kunming, to organize military headquarters in that city, the official asked that the Generalissimo himself visit the southwest to direct the establishment of the military base.[1335] http://34819louis0j0sheehan0esquire.wordpress.com 556. Chicago Times Writer Labels Russian Aid to China Insignificant As Japanese officials continued to measure the significance of Chinese-Russian relations, they learned in a dispatch from Moscow the opinion of a Chicago Times reporter, regarding Russian aid. The reporter believed that only an insignificant amount of help had come from Russia to Chiang Kai-shek, although he had observed that many Russian troops were stationed in the Chinese border towns of Suchow, Lanchow, and Hami.[1336] Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire </p> 5362555 2009-01-12 04:20:23 2009-01-12 04:20:23 open open turkey-2-tur-001002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5362555 publish 0 0 post 0 maji Leningrad 2.len.0 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/01/12/leningrad-2-len-0-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5362535/ Mon, 12 Jan 2009 04:10:41 +0100 Beforethebigbang 5362535 2009-01-12 04:10:41 2009-01-12 04:10:41 open open leningrad-2-len-0-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5362535 publish 0 0 post 0 maji Oshima 2.osh.1002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/01/12/oshima-2-osh-1002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5362526/ Mon, 12 Jan 2009 04:05:46 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR would meet the invading armies with unyielding resistance. Japan could not overlook the difficulties of administering such territories when conquered, territories vast in their geography, intense and severe in their climate, and poorly supplied with transportation facilities. In addition, with the German army progressing at its present slow pace, Tokyo also realized that Commissar Joseph Stalin would be able to retreat to the Ural Mountains, thereby temporarily frustrating the German plan to bring chaos to the Red Regime. Therefore, according to Tokyo, unless the German army were to exhibit a more "blitzlike" advance, the Stalin power would continue to be a dominating influence in the Far East and a menace to Japan.[1078] 436. Ambassador Oshima Again Urges Active Support of Tripartite Pact Ambassador Oshima on August 9, 1941 directed a dispatch to the Foreign Minister, reiterating his former pleas for active support for the Tripartite Pact. He explained that despite Tokyo's numerous statements advising Germany that the Japanese were conducting their policies in accord with the aims and spirit of the Pact, unless the plans, by which this support was to materialize were forcefully executed in the near future, Japan might give an impression of disinterest. The full fruits of cooperation would not be garnered through individual efforts. Stressing that it was not his intention that Japan should court Germany and Italy, he continued that they should cooperate with a view toward future benefits for the Empire.[1079] Ambassador Oshima explained that Hitler had already offered his support to Japan should a clash occur between that country and the United States.[1080] 437. Ambassador Oshima Reveals German Organization for the Occupation of Russia On the same day Ambassador Oshima acknowledged that Germany had not devised a course of action beyond the annihilation of the Russian field forces. Germany, however, had set up a governing organization under the head of Dr. Alfred Rosenburg to administer the conquered territories. The proposed policy of destroying Communism at its source coincided unalterably with the intention of the Japanese government, Ambassador Oshima pointed out; and it was only fair, in fact essential, that Japan now cooperate closely and unconditionally with the Axis to insure harmony in the future. As soon as the Japanese Empire had determined its aims and policies, Ambassador Oshima suggested that Japan and Germany negotiate for the settlement of jurisdictional disputes which might arise upon the partitioning of Russian territory.[1081] Ambassador Oshima had previously revealed that Germany planned to take direct control of affairs in conquered Russia for a ten-year period after the occupation, occupying all the area up to the Ural Mountains. Dr. Rosenberg, German-appointed Minister of State for the occupied territory, would establish his office in Moscow. According to Germany's postwar plan the three Baltic countries and a part of White Russia were to be united to form a Baltic district, and an enlarged Ukraine and the Caucasus would form two other political areas. Finland would receive the Kola peninsula and the Karelian area, while Rumania would recover Bessarabia and Bukovina. Hungary would receive a small area in exchange for the cession of a portion to Slovakia. No change in the former German policy toward Poland was expected.[1082] 438. Rumors of Japanese Representations to U.S.S.R. Reach Germany A few days later the German Minister at Hsinking was reportedly under the impression that Japan had made representations to the Soviet Union. Although it appeared that Japanese [1078] III, 806. [1079] III, 807. [1080] III, 808. [1081] III, 809. [1082] III, 810. [223] Home Affairs Department had revealed such information to the Nichi-Nichi main office, but had killed the story immediately, the German official still had had time to intercept it. 439. Ambassador Oshima's Resignation Is Refused Despite Ambassador Oshima's persistent requests to return to Japan, the Home Office insisted that he remain in Berlin. In a secret dispatch on August 12, 1941 Foreign Minister Toyoda re-emphasized the fact that although the Ambassador's point of view was understood, his presence in Berlin remained a necessity.[1084] 440. The German Army Progresses Against Russia Ambassador Heinrich D. Stahmer informed the Japanese Ambassador that the German army by August 14 had completely encircled Leningrad and had occupied the northeast area. In the south, Odessa had been invested. The Dnepropetrovsk power plant, largest in Soviet Russia, was to be the next objective of the advancing forces. Ambassador Stahmer divulged the encouraging information to Ambassador Oshima that German losses in the six weeks of war had been unbelievably small with a total dead of only 30,000. Since the Japanese Ambassador had recently concluded a tour of the battlefield, he was convinced that these figures were reasonably accurate. Russian and British air attacks on Berlin, Ambassador Stahmer declared, were attempting to prove that Germany did not have aerial supremacy. This was only a political move, unrelated to actual conditions. He cautioned Japan to be wary of Russian-British propaganda.[1085] 441. Germany Advises Evacuation of Consular Officials From Occupied Territories On instruction from the German government all Consular officials in the occupied areas of France, Belgium, Holland, Luxemburg, and Norway were to close their offices by September 1, 1941 and to evacuate the areas. Ambassador Oshima notified the Home Office on August 12 that Minister Paul Schmidt, German Chief of Protocol, had confided to him that this order was not to be applied to Japan.[1086] On August 16, 1941 Ambassador Oshima reported to Tokyo that he had recently dispatched Consul Shigero Imai to Brussels to bring the Imperial portraits, then in possession of the Antwerp Consulate, to the Berlin office.[1087] Further arrangements were made on August 23, 1941 for the evacuation of Japanese officials from occupied areas.[1088] That Japan had instigated a license system applying to foreigners leaving that country was wired to Ambassador Oshima. He was instructed to determine the extent of such restrictions in Germany and other countries to which he was accredited. Since Japan's license system would not effect members of Foreign Embassies, Ministries, Consulates and their families unless such a system were manifested against Japan in other countries, the Ambassador was directed to discover the extent and application of the restrictions.[1089] 442. Manchukuoan-German Trade Retarded by War As the Russo-German war progressed, increased restrictions upon Japanese-German trade were being felt, but it was difficult for Japanese officials to explain the seriousness of the situation to their Axis partners. One instance of restricted trade to Germany was the forced discontinuance of the Manchukuoan supply of soy beans. It was feared that the mere excuse of a Russo- [1084] III, 812. [1085] III, 813. [1086] III, 814. [1087] III, 815. [1088] III, 816. [1089] III, 817. [224] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR German war would seem a feeble pretext to German authorities considering the fact that Germany would probably counter with the argument that Manchukuo need not be concerned with the problem of overland transportation. By August 12, 1941 Japanese spokesman had agreed that they should attempt to convince Germany that since Japan was adopting emergency measures in the North in order to assist Germany, and since there was a limited supply of soy beans for domestic consumption in Manchukuo already, it would be impossible to live up to the May agreement in regard to shipments to Germany.[1090] By October 8, 1941 considerable Manchurian merchandise amounting to $215,000 which was en route to Germany through Russia had been confiscated. Since Germany would probably never receive the shipments and could not be expected to pay for them, Japan found itself in the position of settling the deal with Manchuria. In an attempt to avoid paying the retail price for the shipments which it had transhipped to Germany, Japan consulted with Ambassador Oshima and Minister Umetsu.[1091] 443. Japan Learns of German Undercover Activities in China On the other hand, German progress in China did not seem to be suffering since, with the freezing of assets in Tientsin, German firms were reported to be secretly purchasing United States and British real estate. This was distressing Japanese authorities, and it was advised that Japan seek the German government's cooperation either through the German Ambassador or through Dr. Helmut Wohlthat.[1092] Thus, Consul Makoto Okuma on August 18, 1941,[1093] inquired of German authorities regarding the rumored encroachment on Japanese rights in the Tientsin area. In response, German spokesmen declared that they had been giving ample support to Japan's policy of freezing British and American assets. Stating that they had no specific knowledge of any German-Allied dealings, they agreed that should the Japanese submit concrete evidence, such practice would be dealt with properly. In the instance of the German firm of Meruchaasu which was under suspicion, it was revealed that they had already issued a warning. When Consul Okuma inquired about German-Jewish activities he was reassured that not one of the German firms in this area was Jewish, even though the Jews in that area were socially respected.[1094] 444. Japan Cultivates the Interest of the German People Despite these somewhat strained relations between merchants in China, the general attitude toward Japan in Germany gradually became one of increasing interest. According to Ambassador Oshima the sudden surge of interest in Japan was giving rise to a demand for materials in the form of German language publications propagandizing Japan. He reported that distribution of effective information concerning Japan was being disseminated through libraries, universities, publishers, government offices, and through the party and picked individuals. The material was nonetheless proving insufficient, and he urged the publication of new and supplementary volumes. Currently popular editions were Nippon, Contemporary Japan, The East Asia Economic and the Japan Trade Monthly.[1095] 445. Ambassador Oshima Admonishes Tokyo for Lack of Decisive Attitude Ambassador Oshima was becoming increasingly aroused that no definite instructions in regard to Japan's policy in the Russo-German conflict had been forthcoming from Tokyo. On [1090] III, 818. [1091] III, 819. [1092] III, 820. [1093] III, 821. [1094] Ibid. [1096] III, 822. [225] August 20, 1941 he transmitted a caustic reminder that no word except an account of Foreign Minister Toyoda's conferences with Ambassadors Constantin Smetanin and Eugene Ott on July 9 had been forthcoming and that it was impossible to know the real intention of the Home Office merely on the basis of such conversations. http://louis2j2sheehan.bloggerteam.com He also took this opportunity to request immediate information on Japanese-American relations, revealing that the government had become quite perturbed over the existing circumstances.[1096] http://louis2j2sheehan.bloggerteam.com In a severe rebuke for the government's failure to inform its field representatives of the current situation, Ambassador Oshima telegraphed that he could not conclude that Foreign Minister Toyoda either feared that secrecy would not be maintained or that the government had not as yet decided upon a definite policy. Should Tokyo be withholding information for security reasons, Ambassador Oshima declared that every Japanese representative at the risk of his life would maintain secrecy. Should the second reason prevail, Ambassador Oshima urged that, regardless of the inconclusiveness of the information, he be told even what Mr. Toyoda himself was considering.[1097] 446. Ambassador Oshima Objects to Japan's Use of Russian News Releases Ambassador Oshima also complained bitterly of Japan's objective broadcasts of Russo-German frontline activities, stating that Tokyo, on two occasions, August 9 and 10, 1941, had broadcast Tass reports to the effect that Russian planes had raided Berlin on August 7 and 8. Ambassador Oshima pointed out that actually only an air raid alarm had been sounded and that no great damage, such as was reported, had been inflicted. Stressing the fact that Japan would certainly be equally outraged should Germany deign to broadcast as facts the Chungking government reports, he suggested that Japan attempt to control future broadcasts. He further pointed out that since the German Foreign Office was constructing a large receiving station by which it would be able to listen minutely to broadcasts from the whole world, it would now be most important that Japan exercise caution in her transmissions.[1098] The Ambassador continued to emphasize the ill will and confused feelings which such a policy of broadcasting would invoke throughout the Empire. This kind of reporting not only would cause misunderstanding among German officials and among Japanese living outside of Berlin, but there was a danger that it would injure the veracity of Japanese overseas broadcasts. Therefore, he urged that the Foreign Office consult with the broadcasting department and take suitable steps regarding the regulating of broadcasting reports originating in Russia.[1099] 447. Foreign Minister Toyoda Upholds Japan's Methods In rebuke, on August 22, 1941, Foreign Minister Toyoda reminded Mr. Oshima that the Japanese government had been following a policy of handling worldwide broadcasts objectively and impartially in the hope of fostering confidence. He stressed the point that from the very fact that German broadcasts had been so severely regulated, their China and South Seas propaganda power had become worthless. He also countered that such examples as the Ambassador had pointed out were extremely rare and challenged him to listen over a period of several days to verify this. Substantiating evidence for the report of a Russian raid on Berlin had been garnered from Domei dispatches and had originated in London and Vichy, the Foreign Minister revealed. Again he emphasized [1096] III, 823. [1097] III, 824. [1098] III, 825. [1099] III, 826. [226] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR the fact that the Japanese broadcasting companies, working in unison with all government branches, were completely supporting their Foreign Office policy of upholding the Tripartite agreement.[1100] 448. Ambassador Oshima Confers with Field Marshal Keitel By August 25, 1941, according to Ambassador Oshima who had been gathering battle reports from various sources[1101] including the German Field Marshal Wilhelm Keitel, with whom he talked on August 23 at General Headquarters,[1102] German strategy was meeting with unprecedented success. In a lengthy six part dispatch transmitted on August 25, 1941, Ambassador Oshima attempted to convey to his Home Office the current trend of Russo-German hostilities, as related to him by the Field Marshal. Accordingly, he revealed that Russian casualties were estimated to be about five million, with a definitely known total of 1,250,000 prisoners and twice that many dead. Only the equivalent of about 60 divisions of the 260 which had appeared on battlefields remained, and these seemed to be haphazardly slapped together, resulting in low military efficiency. It had been estimated that the armed strength of the Soviet Union had fallen to one third of its original strength. The shortage of equipment and officer material was apparent. In some cases sergeants commanded battalions and in others a lieutenant would be in charge of a regiment. Judging from the population it would be possible to organize about 20 more divisions, but in so doing they would practically exhaust the source of supply. Female battalions had already made an appearance. Although the Russian forces were still rich in manpower, they no longer were equipped or trained to fight with any degree of efficiency.[1103] On the other hand, in regard to German losses, the Field Marshal stated that casualties were less than 160,000, the dead to date reaching 40,000. War reports from the southern front showed Odessa completely encircled while Dnepropetrovsk, located in a field warfare area and very strongly fortified, was being subjected to artillery fire before German forces would make any direct in-fighting attempt. It was pointed out that in order to avoid the damage resulting from suburban warfare, Kiev was being subjected to destruction by artillery fire, to be followed up by infantry attacks. Sudden and rapid developments in the Ukraine sector had enabled the German army to annihilate the greater part of Marshal Semyon Mikhailovich Budenny's forces, Field Marshal Keitel revealed. Because of the speed with which this advance had been conducted, all grains and other goods were left intact. From this point the German forces were scheduled to push on across the Dnieper River to Harikohu and Donbasu.[1104] Along the northern front the Leningrad-Moscow railroad had already been cut at Chudovo and the German army had laid siege to the outlying districts of Leningrad from which is was reported that Marshall Kliment Voroshilov had fled. In Estonia, Revel remained the only unconquered area. Here again the German forces were avoiding rushing tactics and were concentrating on heavy artillery fire, the Field Marshal explained. The Finnish forces in cooperation with the Germans had advanced to the area between Lake Ladoga and Lake Onega. For the purpose of seizing the Murmansk area, General Eduard Dietl, famed for his defense of Narvik, was reportedly arriving from Norway with his forces via the sea.[1105] German divisions on the central front had been diverted to both the southern and northern theaters, the latter group reaching a point southeast of Leningrad, and joining forces with the troops in that area. [1100] III, 827. [1101] III, 828. [1102] III, 829. [1103] III, 830. [1104] III, 831. (The Kana word Harikohu is believed by United States translators to be Kharkov; and the Kana word Donbasu, to be Rostov.) [1105] Ibid. [227] 449. Field Marshal Keitel Explains German's War Aims Explaining the aims of the German forces, Field Marshal Keitel told Ambassador Oshima that they were preparing to launch the second phase of the war soon. The goal of this phase included the capture of the entire region from Rostov to Moscow and the industrial area around Leningrad. These campaigns should be concluded by early November at which time the Russian field forces would have been destroyed. The Caucasus area was to be seized, but this action might not be initiated until December. No prediction about forces to be sent to the Urals could be made until the completion of the second phase. The Field Marshal blamed any delays on weather conditions and the stubborn resistance of the Russian masses.[1106] 450. Nationalist Chinese in Germany Present a Problem to the Axis On September 2, 1941, Ambassador Oshima reported that a problem had arisen in connection with Chinese Nationalists in Berlin. Although Li Sheng-Wei had been appointed as Nanking Ambassador to Germany, he was experiencing transportation difficulties and would not be on hand to control the situation in Germany for some time. As a means of meeting the existing emergency Ambassador Oshima suggested that Nanking appoint an honorary consul in Berlin, which appointment would be approved by Tokyo, to deal with these "depraved anti-Japanese rascals". Ambassador Oshima declared that the plan to establish an honorary consul had been thoroughly approved by the German government. If Nanking wished, Berlin had offered to select several "New Order" advocates to collaborate with Nanking representatives for the improvement of Japanese-Chinese-German relations. Ambassador Oshima requested the Foreign Minister's approval.[1107] 451. Japanese-German Trade Continues Despite Difficulties of War Japan and Germany continued to rely upon each other for transportation facilities as, according to a September 1 dispatch, German and Italian Ambassadors in Tokyo requested that Japanese ships be made available for transporting Axis documents from Tokyo to South America. Japan had been in agreement provided that Italian airplanes flying between Italy and Rio de Janeiro and Santiago be made available for the transportation of Japanese documents which were secret or confidential in nature.[1108] Tokyo wired that Ambassador Oshima urge the German Ministry of Finance in Berlin to approve Japan's request to draw from German peso funds in Argentina the equivalent of 7,000,000 yen to apply against Japanese purchases of cowhide. As compensation, Foreign Minister Toyoda explained, Japan was offering petroleum and other goods as well as foreign money. Although the details of the negotiations had been communicated to the German government via its representatives in Tokyo, by September 2, 1941, no action had been forthcoming and two of Japan's ships were already in South American waters prepared to load the cargo.[1109] In the meantime, the Japanese embassy in Berlin was experiencing difficulties in distinguishing between official and civilian, urgent and non-urgent goods. Twenty-seven thousand tons of freight which was destined for Japan had accumulated, and although instructions from Tokyo stipulated that the goods be divided into four categories with the number of tons in each, Ambassador Oshima was at loss to cope with the matter and requested that hereafter more explicit arrangements be completed in Tokyo.[1110] [1106] Ibid. [1107] III, 832. [1108] III, 833. [1109] III, 834. [1110] III, 835. [228] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR On September 6, 1941 Ambassador Oshima made a report concerning Germany's growing economic control over the Balkan States with the exception of Turkey. He declared that since Germany's imports were in excess of its exports especially in its trade with Rumania, it had resorted to changing the exchange rate in its own favor. In addition to this Germany had exported large quantities of arms to these countries, thus strengthening itself militarily as well as adjusting its trade balance. Ambassador Oshima also revealed that an optimistic view prevailed in the Balkan states in regard to the new period plans[1111] which were designed to increase production since at the present time agriculture appeared to be in an extremely primitive state. However, by supplying implements and fertilizers, the German government hoped to prevent a decline in agricultural production and, depending upon such endeavor, might eventually be able to increase by 50,000 tons such oil bearing crops as soy beans. However, no general radical increase in agricultural production could be expected within the next two or three years.[1112] According to Ambassador Oshima, by strict control, Germany was assuring itself of the Balkan supply which was larger than in previous years. The commercial and economic implications of Germany's plan to develop the River Danube water route connecting it with the Rhine to facilitate uninterrupted shipment of petroleum, grains, lumber, etc., were emphasized in regards to the future prosperity of Europe.[1113] According to Minister Sikao Matashima the German army's activities had only slightly affected agricultural production in the Balkans, and harvest appeared even better than in previous years. There was a resulting tendency toward collaboration of additional Balkan countries with the Reich. These nations were operating under a produce pact with Germany in accordance with which they were supplying raw materials in exchange for German war materials, farm tools, medicines, etc. The mark became the unit of exchange in all trade transactions between Germany and the Balkans. Trade between the Balkan nations themselves was to be regulated in the Berlin Exchange Control Bureau with all loans to Germany being repaid by manufactured articles. This, it will be seen, established a virtual Balkan trade block in which Germany controlled an export market and would be economically sovereign. Germany now was getting more arms from the Balkans and transporting them over safer routes. Although currency exchange rates were unstable at present, Minister Matashima was confident that after Germany had won the Russian war, the situation would improve.[1114] 452. German Army Plans to Advance Along Leningrad-Sverdlovsk Railroad After Leningrad Falls On September 3, 1941, a message transmitted from Moscow to Tokyo on the progress of Russo-German hostilities was re-broadcast to Hsinking despite the previous warning of Ambassador Oshima in Berlin that Japan should be more cautious of Russian reports. In this case, however, it was predicted that, after the capture of Leningrad, one part of the German army would advance along the line of the Leningrad-Sverdlovsk railroad and other part, the main force, would advance with the central army toward Moscow. Should the Germans be successful in dealing Russia a knockout blow in Leningrad, Moscow, and Kharkov, it would be but a brief step to the oil fields of Grozny. With the withdrawal from these three important cities Russia would lose four-fifths of its war industries. The same report revealed that the Soviet Republics' government outwardly appeared calm. As yet there were no signs of collapse in the Red army which stubbornly resisted the Germans [1111] III, 836. Five or ten year plan worked out or put into effect in the Balkan States. [1112] III, 836. [1113] III, 837. [1114] III, 838. [229] in its attempt to carry on a long war. But it was predicted that soon the army would deteriorate, and such possibilities, it was believed, were causing much concern in America and England.[1115] On September 4, 1941, Ambassador Oshima reported activities at the front as they had been explained by a reliable German source. In this statement the encirclement of Leningrad had been completed with the occupation of Slusselburg. Among the prisoners captured during the fighting in this neighborhood were armed citizens as well as workers operating tanks. The strategy involved in taking the city was to rely principally upon shelling and bombing and to avoid street fighting. With regard to activities in the Kiev area it was believed that since Soviet forces to the east could no longer retreat, mopping-up activities would be completed in the following week. German forces had crossed the Dnieper River all along the line from Dnepropetrovsk south and were gaining steadily.[1116] 453. Rumors of Mobilization on Bulgarian-Turkish Border Disproved From Turkey came rumblings of massive troop concentrations on the Bulgarian-Turkish border. In order to obtain first-hand information Japanese representatives there made an official trip to Bulgaria, where it was discovered that not more than eleven Bulgarian divisions and not more than five German regiments were located. Hence, although at first it had been thought that Field Marshal Sigmund Liszt's army was stationed there, later data seemed to disprove this theory. With regard to Turkish-German relations, it was believed that Germany would not be inclined to hurry her negotiations until the eastern front had been brought under control even though trade negotiations had been scheduled to begin on September 2, 1941.[1117] 454. Ambassador Oshima Tours Occupied European Countries On September 8, 1941 Ambassador Oshima advised Foreign Minister Toyoda that he would leave the following day for a tour of German occupied territories in Belgium, the Netherlands and northern France at the invitation of the German government.[1118] 455. Ambassador Oshima Again Threatens Resignation Again on September 20, 1941, Ambassador Oshima threatened Tokyo with his resignation if Japan did not clarify its intentions with regard to the Japanese-American negotiations. Complaining that such an explanation as the Foreign Minister had transmitted on September 10, 1941,[1119] was little more than routine diplomatic material, Ambassador Oshima stated that it was impossible for him to know the truth regarding his own government. The pro-Axis Ambassador continued that although outwardly the Japanese government claimed that the Japanese-American negotiations would not violate the spirit of the Three Power Agreement, he was doubtful. Asserting that he had been "in a fog" since July 2, 1941 when the national policy was decided, Ambassador Oshima stated that he felt incapable of performing his duties satisfactorily.[1120] [1115] III, 839. [1116] III, 840. [1117] III, 841. [1118] III, 842. [1119] III, 843. [1120] III, 844. [230] THE "MAGIC" BACKGROUND OF PEARL HARBOR 456. German National Defense Ministry Estimates Current Situation The Vice Chief of the General Staff in Tokyo forwarded to the Washington delegation an estimate of the current situation on September 20, 1941. This estimate, reportedly originating from the German attache in the United States, had been sent to the Japanese representatives in Berlin by the German National Defense Ministry; and Tokyo requested that its authenticity be investigated in Washington. The German attache was credited with stating that if Japan attacked Russia, England would aid the Soviet Union; but that unless Japan attacked the Philippines or seriously menaced the American transport routes, the United States would not declare war against Japan. This reluctance on the part of America would greatly decrease its prestige in the Pacific area. He stressed that it was of vital importance to the Axis Powers that the United States be kept in "some dilemma" concerning Far Eastern problems. Employing a policy of delay because its fleet was divided between two oceans and because its air force and army were lacking in strength, the United States was attempting to use economic pressure to conceal its weaknesses. The German attache pointed out that if Japan procrastinated, the British and Americans would have had time to combine their naval strength and Japan would have "lost an excellent prize by chasing the sun".[1121] 457. Japan Repudiates Poland Although Ambassador Oshima had failed in his efforts to persuade former Foreign Minister Yosuke Matsuoka that Japan should accede in Germany's demand that Poland be repudiated, it appeared by August 15, 1941, that under the new Cabinet, final steps in this direction would be taken. The Japanese Ambassador was notified that after talking with Ambassador Ott, Foreign Minister Toyoda had agreed to call a special meeting of the Privy Council in September at which time the Japanese Embassy in Poland would be abolished and the Polish Embassy in Japan would be repudiated.[1122] However, circumstances prohibited the presentation of this request to the Privy Council before October and the Council was not expected to give its approval until October 3, 1941, at which time the Polish Ambassador would be notified.[1123] 458. Germany Explains the Greer Incident Meanwhile, on September 8, Germany's Vice Minister Ernst Von Weizsacker accounted to Tokyo via Ambassador Oshima for the Greer incident which involved a German submarine attack on a United States warship. He explained that the submarine upon approaching the vessel for identification purposes had been fired upon. However, he said, although attacked, the submarine dove and waited two hours during which the attack continued; and then it surfaced, sighted the warship, and released two torpedoes in self-defense. At Ambassador Oshima's query as to Germany's intention in the matter, the Vice Minister replied that he did not know Hitler's intentions but personally he did not believe that too much ado should be made about it. According to Ambassador Oshima, President Roosevelt appeared to be using the incident to stir up a war spirit in the United States. Nevertheless, Ambassador Oshima believed that since no diplomatic steps had been taken, nothing more would come of the affair.[1124] 459. Ambassador Oshima Learns of German Transactions for South American Money On September 11, 1941, Ambassador Oshima divulged that Germany was holding large sums of money in South American branch banks which it was attempting to obtain before the [1121] III, 845-846. [1122] III, 847. [1123] III, 848. [1124] III, 849. [231] American freezing order went into effect. These assets Berlin hoped to obtain primarily by selling gold, but also by affixing the funds held by Germans in South America, purchasing raw materials, and by "bootlegging" South American currencies.[1125] Only four days later the Ambassador revealed that transactions were being made at 10 per cent under the market price by German representatives in Lisbon with Argentina, Uruguay, and Brazil.[1126] 460. New Japanese-German Shipping Problems Arise http://louis2j2sheehan.bloggerteam.com Meanwhile some new questions were arising regarding neutral shipping. Ambassador Oshima wired his home government on September 17, 1941 to explain its decisions on several points. Items under discussion by the army and navy and Japanese merchants in Berlin involved the transporting of freight. Such problems involved an interpretation of the word "neutral", a decision as to type of freight, and the necessity for obtaining navicerts. Ambassador Oshima also explained that the Berlin contingent desired that all freight be collected at Marseilles and then shipped by water to Lisbon thereby eliminating the use of the inefficient Spanish railroads. In this regard he wanted to know whether or not there would be an official British inspection and if so how thorough such a search would be.[1127] Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire. </p> 5362526 2009-01-12 04:05:46 2009-01-12 04:05:46 open open oshima-2-osh-1002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5362526 publish 0 0 post 0 magi xiang 2.xia.0002 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/01/10/xiang-2-xia-0002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5351827/ Sat, 10 Jan 2009 04:10:28 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire . Two years ago a team of engineers amazed the world (Harry Potter fans in particular) by developing the technology needed to make an invisibility cloak. Now researchers are creating laboratory-engineered wonder materials that can conceal objects from almost anything that travels as a wave. That includes light and sound and—at the subatomic level—matter itself. And lest you think that cloaking applies only to the intangible world, 2008 even brought a plan for using cloaking techniques to protect shorelines from giant incoming waves.http://Louis-J-Sheehan.biz Engineer Xiang Zhang, whose University of California at Berkeley lab is behind much of this work, says, “We can design materials that have properties that never exist in nature.” These engineered substances, known as metamaterials, get their unusual properties from their size and shape, not their chemistry. Because of the way they are composed, they can shuffle waves—be they of light, sound, or water—away from an object. To cloak something, concentric rings of the metamaterial are placed around the object to be concealed. Tiny structures—like loops or cylinders—within the rings divert the incoming waves around the object, preventing both reflection and absorption. http://Louis-J-Sheehan.biz The waves meet up again on the other side, appearing just as they would if nothing were there. The first invisibility cloak [subscription required], designed by engineers at Duke University and Imperial College London, worked for only a narrow band of microwaves. Xiang and his colleagues created metamaterials that can bend visible light backward—a much greater challenge because visible light waves are so small, under 700 nanometers wide. That meant the engineers had to devise cloaking components only tens of nanometers apart. Xiang’s group also cleared another design hurdle. A competing team had devised a metamaterial to cloak visible light, but it was just one atom thick, too flimsy to deflect anything more than a single sheet of incoming light. Xiang’s new metamaterials have heft. Last March José Sánchez-Dehesa and Daniel Torrent, physicists at the Polytechnic University of Valencia in Spain, presented a design that would allow a cloaked submarine to hide from sonar. This technology could also allow an orchestra patron sitting behind a cloaked column to hear music as clearly as one in an unobstructed spot. In September French and British physicists presented a plan for using metamaterials to shield shorelines from the impact of massive waves. Their proposed device [subscription required] would look like a scaled-up acoustic cloak: concentric circles of posts surrounding a hidden object. When a wave hits them, the posts would redirect it around the object without ever breaking the wave. The researchers say that such a device could be used to protect isolated spots in the ocean—like drilling platforms or low-lying islands—or coastal regions vulnerable to tsunamis. But the weirdest extension of the cloaking concept is undoubtedly the “matter” cloak described this past year by Shuang Zhang, a postdoctoral associate in Xiang’s lab. Subatomic particles like electrons travel as waves, and Shuang showed how metamaterials could be used to divert an atomic wave the same way the invisibility cloak re­directs a light wave. If such a device could be scaled up to the human-size world (far from certain, alas), it might be able to steer a bullet around a bulletproof cloak. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire .</p> 5351827 2009-01-10 04:10:28 2009-01-10 04:10:28 open open xiang-2-xia-0002-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5351827 publish 0 0 post 0 xiang fuel 2.fue.02 Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire http://Louis9J9Sheehan9esquire.blog.ca/2009/01/10/fuel-2-fue-02-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5351815/ Sat, 10 Jan 2009 03:56:00 +0100 Beforethebigbang <p>Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire . Nine billion gallons of corn ethanol were produced in the United States in 2008, twice as much as in 2006. By the end of the year, though, dreams of a sustainable, domestically produced fuel that could help end our addiction to oil had deflated. The puncturing reasons came from all directions. Corn ethanol, aided by a generous subsidy from the federal government, has had the lead in alternative fuels, but recent studies reveal that it is much more costly, both economically and environmentally, than people had thought. Sharply rising grain prices underscored ethanol’s impact on household budgets and the global food supply. And then oil prices tumbled, making ethanol significantly less competitive in the energy marketplace.http://louisjsheehan.blogspot.com Transportation fuel accounts for 28 percent of the country’s energy use. With oil reserves headed inexorably for depletion, shortages and more wild price swings (like last summer’s $147-a-barrel spike) very likely loom ahead. http://louisjsheehan.blogspot.comThe vexing question—surely one of the greatest scientific and technological challenges of our time—is what will take petroleum’s place. There are other biofuels, but they have drawbacks too. The first U.S. facility for converting algae into fuel is expected to open soon in Rio Hondo, Texas, but it will take decades to achieve significant production. Cellulosic ethanol can be derived from inedible crops like switchgrass, but the technology is still largely confined to the laboratory. And many types of biofuel require vast amounts of land, leaving less acreage available for food crops. If biofuels aren’t the answer, what is? Surprisingly, the thing that replaces oil might not be a liquid fuel. It might not, strictly speaking, be a fuel at all. Nor is it some exotic source you have never heard of. It is electricity. And it is already making its way into an auto dealership near you. Troubles With Ethanol The U.S. Energy Independence and Security Act of 2007 [pdf] set a target to produce 9 billion gallons of biofuel in 2008. Forecasters predict the past year’s American corn harvest will come in at 12 billion bushels. Meeting the biofuel mandate required 4 billion of those bushels: One-third of the harvest was dedicated to creating corn ethanol, which makes up just 4.5 percent of our gasoline supply. Land-based biofuels also pose serious environmental threats. “The reason we think biofuels can reduce global warming is because we assume the feed crop will take carbon out of the air,” says Tim Searchinger of Princeton, the lead author of a report on biofuels’ environmental impact in a February issue of Science [subscription required]. “That’s true. But we’re forgetting something: The land was already removing carbon.” He found that over 30 years, corn-based ethanol would actually increase emissions by nearly 100 percent, because farmers exploit previously unfarmed land to grow corn for ethanol. In November researchers at the University of Texas at Austin found that producing corn ethanol consumes 28 gallons of water per mile traveled, whereas conventional petroleum uses 0.15 gallon. “In order to grow enough corn, we’ve been pushing to the fringes, into land that needs extensive irrigating,” says Otto Doering, professor of agricultural economics at Purdue University. “The question is, how much longer can we support that push?” The collapse in corn prices in the latter half of 2008 should cool plans to drastically increase production. With corn trading at $3.50 a bushel, just half its June high, farmers will have less incentive to invest in expensive irrigation equipment and crop expansion. Unpromising Options Where does that leave us? The push for biofuels will continue because we have already made a commitment to ethanol. The 2007 Energy Act mandates that biofuel production increase over the next 14 years, culminating in 36 billion gallons in 2022.http://louisjsheehan.blogspot.com “If this were a pure science issue, I think we’d be done with ethanol by now,” says Robert Rapier, a former chemical engineer at ConocoPhillips and the current director of engineering at AccSys Technology. “We’ve created an infrastructure and a cycle that’s very hard to beat.” Yet there is another way to displace oil, one that is attracting interest from academics and industry alike. In July a report from MIT, On the Road in 2035, found that if a market for lightweight hybrid and plug-in hybrid electric vehicles were developed, the United States could cut its gas consumption by 68 billion gallons—about half our current fuel use—within 27 years. Return of the Electric Car The new electric cars reflect huge advances in concept and technology. A plug-in hybrid electric vehicle (PHEV) utilizes both electric and combustion motors, circumventing the limited storage capacity of even the latest, much improved batteries. The forthcoming Chevrolet Volt is expected to run 40 miles purely on electricity. Beyond that range, its combustion engine will kick in, powering a generator for its onboard battery. If used for short trips and recharged regularly at a household outlet, it would use no gasoline at all. Hybrid vehicles, which do not plug in but also use both gas and electric engines, are bringing the technology mainstream. Last year Toyota sold more than 180,000 of its hybrid Prius, and the company is reportedly working on a PHEV version of the car. Meanwhile, just about every automaker is working on a new generation of electric vehicles, including both hybrids and cars that operate entirely on electricity stored in batteries. Much depends on how quickly electric vehicles infiltrate the market and whether consumers will recharge them during off-peak hours. According to a 2008 study from Oak Ridge National Laboratory, the existing grid could support 50 million new PHEV vehicles, assuming that drivers plug in during off-peak hours and allow their batteries to charge at a modest 120-volt/15-amp rate. (In this projection, 50 million light-duty PHEVs would constitute a 25 percent market share by 2030.) However, if the same number of vehicles were all charging at 5 p.m. on a beefier, 240-volt/30-amp circuit, the grid would need 160 additional gigawatts of capacity, requiring the construction of 160 new power plants. “The biggest challenge won’t be building the infrastructure; it will be changing consumer habits and expectations,” says Stan Hadley, coauthor of the report. End of the Road for Liquid Fuels? Something still has to generate all those gigawatts, of course. In the United States that something is often coal: 49 percent of the nation’s electricity is derived from it. Renewables, including wind, solar, and hydro, currently account for barely 8.5 percent. Nonetheless, “electricity opens up so many other sources,” Hadley says. “Nukes, renewables, natural gas; anything that makes power is fair game.” In fact, Searchinger says that the biomass currently tapped for biofuels would be put to better use making electricity. “The process of converting biomass into liquid fuel uses half of the energy in the feedstock. It’s far more efficient to burn the biomass for electricity and then use the electricity in cars.” That is in part because you waste less making the electricity and also because electric engines convert as much as 75 percent of available energy into forward motion, compared with the 20 percent energy conversion rate of gasoline engines. Better still would be electricity from a new generation of emissions-free solar photovoltaic panels. In March the U.S. Department of Energy’s National Renewable Energy Laboratory demonstrated a thin-film solar photovoltaic cell that is 19.9 percent efficient, two-thirds better than the industry average of 12 percent. Wind power, too, is a promising clean resource. A 2008 U.S. Department of Energy report projects that 20 percent of the nation’s electrical demand can be supplied by wind power by 2030. For now, the benefits of a plug-in and all-electric vehicle fleet reside largely in the realm of theory. But with the Chevrolet Volt scheduled for a 2010 introduction, the PHEV Prius reportedly slated to debut at about the same time, and Nissan’s announcement in May that it will bring a vehicle powered entirely by electricity to the U.S. commercial market in 2010, theory may soon give way to a new motoring reality. “Electrifying the transport sector is a game changer,” says Dave Cole, chairman of the Center for Automotive Research. “We’re not talking about 10 or 15 percent gains in efficiency; we’re talking about exponential gains,” equivalent to—in the Volt’s case—about 100 miles per gallon. If the past year has taught us anything, it is to be wary of outsize claims. But we have also learned that we have the technology to reshape the transportation landscape—and that is a lesson that could resonate for decades to come. Louis J. Sheehan, Esquire.</p> 5351815 2009-01-10 03:56:00 2009-01-10 03:56:00 open open fuel-2-fue-02-louis-j-sheehan-esquire-5351815 publish 0 0 post 0 fuel